14._o 22._o which_o be_v again_o a_o argument_n on_o our_o side_n for_o if_o we_o compare_v act._n 14._o 22._o with_o titus_n 1._o 5._o we_o shall_v find_v that_o ordain_v elder_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d have_v the_o same_o importance_n with_o ordain_v they_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d so_o that_o by_o the_o church_n be_v understand_v the_o body_n of_o christian_n inhabit_v in_o one_o city_n as_o the_o '_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d at_o athens_n be_v the_o whole_a corporation_n here_o and_o particular_a congregation_n be_v but_o like_o the_o several_a company_n all_o which_o together_o make_v up_o but_o one_o city_n sect._n 6._o 3._o dr._n o._n say_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o one_o city_n may_v not_o exceed_v the_o bound_n of_o a_o particular_a church_n or_o congregation_n although_o they_o have_v a_o multiplication_n of_o bishop_n or_o elder_n in_o they_o and_o occasional_a distinct_a assembly_n for_o some_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n then_o say_v i_o the_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n be_v not_o limit_v in_o scripture_n to_o a_o single_a congregation_n for_o if_o occasional_a assembly_n be_v allow_v for_o some_o act_n of_o worship_n why_o not_o for_o other_o if_o the_o number_n of_o elder_n be_v unlimited_a than_o every_o one_o of_o these_o may_v attend_v the_o occasional_a distinct_a assembly_n for_o worship_n and_o yet_o all_o together_o make_v up_o the_o body_n of_o one_o church_n to_o which_o if_o he_o have_v but_o allow_v a_o single_a bishop_n over_o these_o he_o have_v make_v up_o that_o representation_n of_o a_o church_n which_o we_o have_v from_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a antiquity_n 3._o and_o so_o origen_n compare_v the_o church_n of_o athens_n corinth_n and_o alexandria_n with_o the_o corporation_n in_o those_o city_n the_o number_n of_o presbyter_n with_o the_o senate_n of_o the_o city_n and_o at_o last_o the_o bishop_n with_o the_o magistrate_n but_o dr._n o._n add_v that_o when_o they_o do_v begin_v to_o exceed_v in_o number_n beyond_o a_o just_a proportion_n for_o edification_n they_o do_v immediate_o erect_v other_o church_n among_o they_o or_o near_o they_o name_v any_o one_o new_a church_n erect_v in_o the_o same_o city_n and_o i_o yield_v and_o what_o need_v a_o new_a church_n when_o himself_o allow_v occasional_a distinct_a assembly_n for_o great_a edification_n but_o he_o name_v the_o church_n at_o cenchrea_n which_o be_v a_o port_n to_o the_o city_n of_o corinth_n because_o of_o the_o mighty_a increase_n of_o believer_n at_o corinth_n act._n 18._o 10._o with_o rom._n 16._o 1._o i_o answer_v 1._o it_o seem_v then_o there_o be_v such_o a_o increase_n at_o corinth_n as_o make_v they_o plant_v a_o distinct_a church_n and_o yet_o at_o ephesus_n where_o saint_n paul_n use_v extraordinary_a diligence_n and_o have_v great_a success_n there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o new_a and_o distinct_a church_n and_o at_o corinth_n he_o stay_v but_o a_o year_n and_o six_o month_n 11._o but_o at_o ephesus_n three_o year_n 31._o as_o the_o time_n be_v set_v down_o in_o the_o acts._n do_v not_o this_o look_n very_o improbable_o 2._o stephanus_n byzant_n reckon_v cenchrea_n as_o a_o city_n distinct_a from_o corinth_n 8._o and_o so_o do_v strabo_n who_o place_v it_o in_o the_o way_n from_o tegea_n to_o argos_n through_o the_o parthenian_a mountain_n and_o it_o be_v several_a time_n mention_v by_o thucydides_n as_o distinct_a from_o corinth_n 8._o and_o so_o it_o be_v most_o likely_a be_v a_o church_n original_o plant_v there_o and_o not_o form_v from_o the_o too_o great_a fullness_n of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n as_o to_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n 41._o he_o say_v that_o the_o 5000_o convert_v be_v so_o dispose_v of_o or_o so_o disperse_v that_o some_o year_n after_o there_o be_v such_o a_o church_n there_o as_o do_v meet_v together_o in_o one_o place_n as_o occasion_n do_v require_v even_o the_o whole_a multitude_n of_o the_o brethren_n nor_o be_v their_o number_n great_a when_o they_o go_v unto_o pella_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n lie_v in_o the_o 5000_o be_v say_v to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o church_n 4._o before_o any_o dispersion_n or_o persecution_n in_o which_o time_n we_o must_v suppose_v a_o true_a church_n to_o be_v form_v and_o the_o christian_n at_o that_o time_n perform_v the_o act_n of_o church-communion_n the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o it_o be_v in_o the_o least_o probable_a that_o 5000_o person_n shall_v at_o that_o time_n make_v one_o state_v and_o fix_v congregation_n for_o divine_a worship_n and_o all_o the_o act_n of_o church-communion_n what_o place_n be_v there_o large_a enough_o to_o receive_v they_o when_o they_o meet_v for_o prayer_n and_o sacrament_n dr._n o._n be_v sensible_a of_o this_o inconvenience_n and_o therefore_o only_o speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n when_o these_o be_v disperse_v but_o my_o question_n be_v about_o they_o while_o they_o be_v together_o be_v they_o not_o a_o church_n then_o do_v they_o not_o continue_v in_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n and_o break_n of_o bread_n and_o prayer_n but_o how_o can_v 5000_o then_o do_v all_o this_o together_o therefore_o a_o church_n according_a to_o its_o first_o institution_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o a_o single_a congregation_n 2._o a_o church_n consist_v of_o many_o congregation_n may_v upon_o extraordinary_a occasion_n assemble_v together_o as_o the_o several_a company_n in_o a_o common-hall_n for_o matter_n of_o general_a concernment_n which_o yet_o manage_v their_o particular_a interest_n apart_o so_o for_o act_n of_o worship_n and_o christian_a communion_n particular_a congregation_n may_v meet_v by_o themselves_o but_o when_o any_o thing_n happen_v of_o great_a concernment_n they_o may_v occasional_o assemble_v together_o â—_o as_o in_o the_o two_o debate_n mention_v act._n 15._o 4._o and_o 21._o 22._o so_o the_o several_a tribe_n in_o athens_n do_v 5._o at_o their_o general_a assembly_n which_o strabo_n and_o eustathius_n say_v be_v 174._o 3._o there_o be_v no_o number_n mention_v of_o the_o christian_n that_o go_v to_o pella_n 29._o neither_o by_o eusebius_n nor_o epiphanius_n who_o relate_v the_o story_n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v thence_o be_v conclude_v but_o if_o the_o force_n lie_v in_o his_o calling_n pella_n a_o village_n i_o be_o sure_a eusebius_n call_v it_o a_o city_n of_o peraea_n beyond_o jordan_n and_o epiphanius_n add_v that_o they_o spread_v themselves_o from_o thence_o to_o coelesyria_n and_o decapolis_n and_o basanitis_fw-la so_o that_o all_o this_o put_v together_o make_v no_o proof_n at_o all_o that_o the_o christian_a church_n by_o their_o first_o institution_n be_v limit_v to_o single_a congregation_n sect._n 7._o 4._o he_o answer_v that_o he_o can_v discern_v the_o least_o necessity_n of_o any_o positive_a rule_n or_o direction_n in_o this_o matter_n 42._o since_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o man_n do_v indispensable_o require_v it_o but_o be_v it_o not_o dr._n o._n that_o say_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o church_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o their_o disposal_n and_o government_n throughout_o the_o world_n 59_o be_v the_o same_o stable_a and_o unalterable_a be_v all_o these_o rule_n now_o come_v to_o nothing_o but_o what_o follow_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n be_v it_o not_o dr._n o._n that_o say_v that_o no_o religious_a union_n or_o order_n among_o christian_n be_v of_o spiritual_a use_n and_o advantage_n to_o they_o 65._o but_o what_o be_v appoint_v and_o design_v for_o they_o by_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o this_o overthrow_n any_o other_o order_n or_o union_n among_o christian_n but_o what_o christ_n have_v institute_v and_o appoint_v for_o they_o the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o such_o a_o constitution_n of_o church_n as_o be_v necessary_a for_o perform_v the_o duty_n of_o religious_a worship_n for_o all_o party_n be_v agree_v therein_o but_o whether_o church-power_n be_v limit_v to_o these_o exclusive_o to_o all_o other_o union_n of_o christian_n whether_o every_o single_a congregation_n have_v all_o church-power_n whole_o in_o itself_o and_o unaccountable_o as_o to_o subordination_n to_o any_o other_o how_o do_v this_o appear_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o necessary_a duty_n of_o christian_n i_o grant_v the_o institution_n of_o church_n be_v for_o edification_n and_o i_o think_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o that_o edification_n lie_v in_o the_o orderly_a disposal_n of_o thing_n whatever_o tend_v to_o peace_n and_o unity_n among_o christian_n in_o my_o judgement_n tend_v to_o edification_n now_o i_o can_v apprehend_v how_o a_o sole_a power_n of_o government_n in_o every_o congregation_n tend_v to_o the_o preserve_v this_o peace_n and_o unity_n among_o christian_n much_o less_o how_o it_o follow_v so_o clear_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n as_o to_o take_v away_o
will_v destroy_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n if_o not_o the_o very_o be_v of_o any_o parochial_a church_n whatsoever_o 5._o that_o want_n of_o discipline_n which_o be_v in_o parochial_a church_n be_v never_o think_v by_o the_o most_o zealous_a nonconformist_n of_o old_a destructive_a to_o the_o be_v of_o they_o of_o which_o i_o have_v already_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o cartwright_n hildersham_n giffard_n and_o many_o other_o sect._n 17._o and_o suppose_v all_o person_n leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n as_o to_o their_o own_o fitness_n for_o the_o holy_a communion_n we_o may_v observe_v these_o thing_n which_o may_v serve_v towards_o the_o vindication_n of_o our_o parochial_a church_n 1._o that_o the_o great_a offender_n do_v general_o excommunicate_v themselves_o not_o dare_v to_o venture_v upon_o so_o hazardous_a a_o thing_n as_o they_o account_v the_o holy_a communion_n to_o be_v for_o fear_v of_o the_o damnation_n follow_v unworthy_a receive_v so_o that_o the_o most_o constant_a communicant_n be_v the_o most_o pious_a and_o sober_a and_o devout_a christian_n 2._o that_o if_o any_o such_o do_v voluntary_o come_v it_o be_v upon_o some_o great_a awakening_n of_o conscience_n some_o fresh_a resolution_n they_o have_v make_v of_o amendment_n of_o life_n after_o some_o dangerous_a sickness_n or_o under_o some_o great_a affliction_n when_o they_o be_v best_a incline_v and_o have_v strong_a conviction_n and_o hope_v for_o great_a strength_n of_o grace_n against_o the_o power_n of_o temptation_n so_o that_o whether_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o convert_v ordinance_n or_o not_o by_o god_n institution_n yet_o the_o preparation_n and_o disposition_n of_o man_n mind_n before_o it_o put_v they_o into_o the_o fit_a capacity_n for_o divine_a grace_n if_o they_o be_v not_o look_v on_o as_o the_o effect_n of_o it_o 3._o that_o it_o be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o benefit_n of_o this_o holy_a sacrament_n to_o those_o who_o be_v well_o prepare_v if_o those_o who_o be_v not_o do_v come_v to_o it_o any_o more_o than_o in_o join_v in_o prayer_n or_o thanksgiving_n with_o they_o and_o if_o the_o presence_n of_o such_o person_n who_o deserve_v excommunication_n and_o be_v not_o excommunicate_v do_v overthrow_v the_o be_v of_o a_o church_n then_o christ_n and_o his_o disciple_n do_v not_o make_v a_o church_n when_o judas_n be_v present_a with_o they_o as_o in_o probability_n he_o be_v at_o his_o last_o supper_n at_o least_o if_o this_o kind_n of_o discipline_n have_v be_v so_o necessary_a it_o will_v never_o have_v be_v leave_v so_o doubtful_a as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o evangelist_n since_o it_o have_v be_v necessary_a for_o the_o information_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n to_o have_v set_v it_o down_o express_o not_o only_o that_o he_o be_v not_o present_a but_o that_o he_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v and_o therefore_o be_v cast_v out_o before_o 4._o that_o several_a presbyterian_a church_n for_o many_o year_n have_v no_o discipline_n at_o all_o among_o they_o nor_o so_o much_o as_o the_o lord_n supper_n administer_v and_o be_v these_o true_a church_n all_o that_o while_n and_o be_v not_o we_o so_o now_o 243._o nay_o mr._n baxter_n say_v that_o some_o nonconformist_n have_v these_o seventeen_o or_o eighteen_o year_n forbear_v to_o baptise_v serm._n or_o administer_v the_o lord_n supper_n or_o to_o be_v pastor_n of_o any_o church_n now_o i_o will_v fain_o know_v what_o church_n these_o man_n be_v of_o some_o or_o other_o they_o must_v own_v if_o they_o be_v christian_n new_a church_n they_o have_v not_o they_o say_v either_o than_o they_o must_v own_v our_o church_n to_o be_v true_a notwithstanding_o the_o defect_n of_o discipline_n or_o they_o must_v be_v of_o no_o church_n at_o all_o 5._o that_o our_o church_n be_v but_o in_o the_o same_o condition_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n and_o other_o church_n be_v in_o when_o nectarius_n change_v the_o discipline_n of_o it_o or_o rather_o take_v it_o quite_o away_o for_o the_o poenitentiary_n who_o he_o remove_v for_o the_o scandal_n give_v be_v the_o person_n who_o business_n it_o be_v to_o look_v after_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o see_v that_o all_o know_a offender_n perform_v the_o penance_n enjoin_v they_o for_o satisfaction_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o socrates_n say_v be_v 19_o that_o every_o one_o be_v leave_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o his_o own_o conscience_n as_o to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a mystery_n and_o this_o socrates_n say_v he_o have_v from_o eudaemon_n himself_o who_o give_v the_o counsel_n to_o nectarius_n to_o take_v that_o office_n away_o which_o be_v according_o do_v 16._o and_o no_o more_o restore_v say_v sozomen_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o be_v say_v he_o that_o every_o one_o go_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o his_o conscience_n give_v he_o leave_v and_o as_o he_o be_v assure_v in_o his_o own_o mind_n and_o this_o example_n of_o nectarius_n be_v soon_o follow_v in_o other_o church_n say_v sozomen_n and_o so_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n decay_v but_o i_o hope_v all_o those_o church_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o be_v by_o the_o loss_n of_o discipline_n and_o so_o much_o in_o vindication_n of_o our_o diocesan_n church_n government_n sect._n 18._o i_o now_o come_v to_o the_o national_a constitution_n of_o our_o church_n 19_o by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n i_o say_v we_o mean_v that_o society_n of_o christian_a people_n which_o in_o this_o nation_n be_v unite_v under_o the_o same_o profession_n of_o faith_n the_o same_o law_n of_o government_n and_o rule_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o that_o this_o be_v a_o very_a consistent_a and_o true_a notion_n of_o our_o national_a church_n i_o prove_v from_o the_o first_o notion_n of_o a_o church_n which_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n unite_v together_o for_o their_o order_n and_o government_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o since_o the_o low_a kind_n of_o that_o society_n viz._n congregation_n for_o worship_n be_v call_v church_n since_o the_o large_a society_n of_o all_o christian_n be_v account_v a_o true_a catholic_n church_n and_o both_o from_o their_o union_n and_o consent_n in_o some_o common_a thing_n i_o say_v i_o do_v not_o understand_v why_o a_o national_a society_n agree_v together_o in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o under_o the_o same_o government_n and_o discipline_n may_v not_o be_v as_o true_o and_o proper_o a_o church_n as_o any_o particular_a congregation_n because_o the_o narrowness_n or_o largeness_n of_o extent_n do_v not_o alter_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n the_o kingdom_n of_o france_n be_v as_o true_o a_o kingdom_n as_o the_o small_a kingdom_n of_o ivetot_n and_o as_o several_a family_n make_v one_o kingdom_n so_o several_a lesser_a church_n make_v one_o national_a and_o that_o this_o notion_n be_v not_o disagree_v with_o the_o importance_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o show_v that_o at_o athens_n from_o whence_o the_o word_n be_v take_v it_o do_v comprehend_v in_o it_o all_o the_o several_a tribe_n when_o meet_v together_o although_o every_o one_o of_o those_o tribe_n in_o its_o particular_a assembly_n may_v be_v a_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d too_o and_o from_o thence_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o name_n of_o a_o church_n comprehend_v in_o it_o the_o ecclesiastical_a governor_n and_o people_n of_o whole_a city_n and_o therefore_o may_v by_o parity_n of_o reason_n be_v extend_v to_o many_o city_n unite_v together_o under_o one_o civil_a government_n and_o the_o same_o rule_n of_o religion_n this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o i_o deliver_v upon_o this_o subject_n against_o which_o all_o my_o adversary_n have_v something_o to_o say_v though_o not_o with_o equal_a strength_n clearness_n or_o temper_n dr._n owen_n say_v 1._o that_o since_o i_o make_v national_a church_n to_o begin_v with_o the_o dissolution_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n 16._o it_o fall_v out_o a_o great_a while_n after_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o church_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v not_o concern_v in_o it_o because_o he_o suppose_v congregational_a church_n to_o be_v entire_a church_n of_o christ_n institution_n and_o therefore_o to_o have_v a_o just_a right_a to_o govern_v and_o reform_v themselves_o independent_o as_o to_o any_o national_a constitution_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v that_o if_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n institution_n be_v not_o limit_v to_o particular_a congregation_n as_o i_o have_v already_o prove_v than_o the_o gradual_a increase_n of_o church_n till_o they_o come_v to_o be_v national_a do_v not_o alter_v any_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o consequent_o the_o power_n of_o those_o church_n must_v limit_v and_o determine_v that_o of_o particular_a congregation_n or_o else_o nothing_o but_o disorder_n
and_o confusion_n will_v follow_v if_o every_o congregation_n may_v have_v a_o several_a rule_n of_o worship_n and_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n without_o be_v liable_a to_o a_o account_n to_o any_o superior_a church_n authority_n which_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o suppose_v that_o every_o family_n may_v govern_v itself_o because_o a_o kingdom_n be_v make_v up_o of_o family_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o the_o law_n and_o constitution_n of_o a_o kingdom_n no_o 17._o say_v dr._n o._n the_o case_n be_v not_o the_o same_o for_o god_n never_o appoint_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o other_o government_n but_o that_o of_o family_n and_o where_o have_v he_o appoint_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o other_o church_n but_o particular_a congregation_n but_o god_n by_o the_o light_n and_o law_n of_o nature_n by_o the_o end_n and_o use_n of_o the_o creation_n of_o man_n by_o express_a revelation_n in_o his_o word_n have_v by_o his_o own_o authority_n appoint_v and_o approve_v other_o sort_n of_o civil_a government_n so_o say_v i_o that_o god_n by_o the_o light_n and_o law_n of_o reason_n by_o the_o end_n and_o use_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n by_o express_a institution_n of_o the_o apostolical_a function_n in_o the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o many_o church_n do_v declare_v that_o he_o do_v appoint_v and_o approve_v other_o sort_n of_o church_n government_n beside_o that_o of_o particular_a congregation_n for_o if_o god_n upon_o the_o dispersion_n of_o the_o nation_n after_o the_o flood_n have_v appoint_v twelve_o prince_n to_o have_v rule_v the_o people_n in_o their_o several_a dispersion_n it_o have_v be_v a_o plain_a demonstration_n he_o do_v not_o intend_v the_o several_a family_n to_o have_v a_o distinct_a and_o independent_a power_n within_o themselves_o but_o that_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v govern_v according_a to_o their_o appointment_n so_o in_o the_o case_n of_o church_n since_o christ_n do_v appoint_v twelve_o apostle_n to_o plant_v settle_v and_o govern_v church_n and_o set_v up_o ruler_n in_o they_o but_o still_o under_o their_o authority_n can_v any_o thing_n be_v plain_a than_o that_o these_o particular_a church_n be_v not_o settle_v with_o a_o entire_a power_n of_o govern_v themselves_o but_o as_o in_o the_o former_a case_n if_o we_o suppose_v those_o twelve_o prince_n to_o have_v lead_v out_o their_o several_a division_n and_o to_o have_v place_v they_o in_o convenient_a seat_n and_o give_v they_o general_a rule_n for_o govern_v themselves_o in_o peace_n and_o order_n under_o such_o as_o they_o shall_v appoint_v and_o as_o they_o find_v themselves_o decay_v shall_v nominate_v so_o many_o successor_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a for_o the_o roll_a the_o several_a colony_n be_v they_o not_o then_o oblige_v to_o submit_v to_o such_o governor_n without_o break_v in_o piece_n into_o so_o many_o family_n every_o master_n govern_v his_o family_n by_o himself_o which_o will_v certain_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v they_o all_o because_o they_o can_v not_o have_v strength_n and_o union_n to_o defend_v themselves_o so_o it_o be_v again_o in_o the_o case_n of_o church_n the_o apostle_n plant_v they_o and_o settle_v such_o officer_n in_o they_o as_o be_v then_o fit_a to_o teach_v and_o govern_v they_o still_o reserve_v the_o main_a care_n of_o government_n to_o themselves_o but_o give_v excellent_a rule_n of_o charity_n peace_n obedience_n and_o submission_n to_o governor_n and_o as_o they_o withdraw_v from_o particular_a church_n within_o such_o a_o precinct_n as_o crete_n be_v they_o appoint_v some_o who_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o take_v care_n of_o all_o those_o church_n and_o to_o constitute_v inferior_a officer_n to_o teach_v and_o rule_v they_o and_o therefore_o in_o this_o case_n here_o be_v no_o more_o independency_n in_o particular_a congregation_n than_o in_o the_o other_o as_o to_o private_a family_n which_o be_v as_o contrary_a to_o the_o general_a design_n of_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o christian_n and_o their_o mutual_a preservation_n and_o defence_n as_o in_o the_o former_a case_n in_o which_o we_o believe_v the_o civil_a government_n to_o be_v from_o god_n although_o no_o monarch_n can_v now_o derive_v his_o title_n from_o such_o prince_n at_o the_o first_o dispersion_n and_o will_v it_o not_o then_o seem_v unreasonable_a to_o question_v the_o succession_n of_o bishop_n from_o the_o apostle_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v attest_v by_o the_o most_o early_o know_v honest_a and_o impartial_a witness_n last_o as_o in_o the_o former_a case_n several_a of_o those_o lesser_a prince_n may_v unite_v themselves_o together_o by_o joynt-consent_n for_o their_o common_a interest_n and_o security_n and_o become_v one_o kingdom_n so_o in_o the_o latter_a case_n several_a bishop_n with_o the_o church_n under_o they_o may_v for_o promote_a the_o common_a end_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o peace_n and_o establishment_n of_o their_o church_n join_v together_o under_o the_o same_o common_a bond_n and_o become_v one_o national_a church_n which_o be_v intend_v for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o whole_a so_o unite_v and_o no_o way_n repugnant_a to_o the_o design_n of_o the_o institution_n and_o not_o usurp_v upon_o the_o right_n of_o other_o nor_o assume_v more_o than_o can_v be_v manage_v as_o a_o universal_a pastor_n must_v do_v will_v appear_v to_o be_v no_o way_n repugnant_a to_o any_o particular_a command_n or_o general_a rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o pope_n challenge_n of_o universal_a dominion_n over_o the_o church_n be_v which_o i_o therefore_o mention_v that_o any_o one_o may_v see_v that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o reason_v will_v never_o justify_v the_o papal_a usurpation_n but_o say_v dr._n o._n national_a provincial_a church_n must_v first_o be_v prove_v of_o christ_n institution_n 17._o before_o they_o can_v be_v allow_v to_o have_v their_o power_n give_v they_o by_o jesus_n christ._n and_o yet_o in_o the_o case_n of_o congregational_a church_n he_o say_v there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o any_o positive_a rule_n or_o direction_n 42._o for_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o duty_n of_o man_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o end_n of_o such_o church_n be_v sufficient_a for_o it_o and_o this_o be_v as_o much_o as_o we_o plead_v in_o behalf_n of_o national_a church_n viz._n what_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n and_o the_o duty_n of_o man_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o do_v require_v for_o whatever_o tend_v to_o the_o support_n of_o religion_n to_o the_o preserve_a peace_n and_o unity_n among_o christian_n to_o the_o prevent_v dangerous_a error_n and_o endless_a confusion_n from_o the_o very_a nature_n of_o the_o thing_n and_o the_o end_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n become_v a_o duty_n for_o the_o general_a rule_n of_o government_n lie_v a_o obligation_n upon_o man_n to_o use_v the_o best_a mean_n for_o advance_v the_o end_n of_o it_o it_o be_v then_o take_v for_o grant_v among_o all_o christian_n 1._o that_o christ_n be_v the_o author_n or_o founder_n of_o this_o society_n which_o we_o call_v the_o church_n 2._o that_o he_o design_v the_o continuance_n and_o preservation_n of_o it_o 3._o that_o the_o best_a way_n of_o its_o preservation_n be_v by_o a_o union_n of_o the_o member_n of_o it_o provide_v the_o union_n be_v such_o as_o do_v not_o overthrow_v the_o end_n of_o it_o we_o may_v reasonable_o infer_v that_o whatever_o tend_v to_o promote_v this_o union_n and_o to_o prevent_v any_o notable_a inconvenience_n or_o mischief_n which_o may_v happen_v to_o it_o be_v within_o the_o design_n of_o the_o first_o institution_n although_o it_o be_v not_o contain_v in_o express_a word_n sect._n 19_o we_o be_v now_o therefore_o to_o consider_v whether_o single_a congregation_n disperse_v and_o disunite_v over_o a_o nation_n or_o a_o combination_n of_o they_o together_o under_o some_o common_a bond_n as_o to_o faith_n government_n and_o worship_n be_v the_o more_o likely_a way_n to_o promote_v religion_n to_o secure_v the_o peace_n and_o tranquillity_n of_o a_o church_n let_v we_o then_o compare_v these_o two_o hypothesis_n together_o in_o point_n of_o reason_n as_o to_o these_o end_n in_o the_o congregational_a way_n there_o may_v be_v as_o many_o religion_n as_o church_n i_o do_v not_o say_v there_o be_v but_o we_o be_v argue_v now_o upon_o what_o may_v be_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n suppose_v then_o every_o congregation_n to_o have_v a_o entire_a and_o unaccountable_a power_n within_o itself_o what_o hinder_v but_o of_o ten_o congregation_n one_o may_v be_v of_o socinian_o another_o of_o papist_n another_o of_o arian_n another_o of_o quaker_n another_o of_o anabaptist_n etc._n etc._n and_o it_o may_v be_v no_o two_o of_o they_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n but_o if_o they_o be_v it_o be_v mere_a chance_n and_o good_a hap_n there_o be_v no_o obligation_n upon_o they_o to_o have_v any_o more_o
intend_v in_o silence_v of_o they_o but_o our_o church_n whereof_o we_o be_v minister_n be_v no_o private_a and_o secret_a assembly_n such_o as_o hide_v themselves_o from_o the_o face_n of_o a_o persecute_v magistrate_n and_o state_n but_o be_v public_a profess_v their_o worship_n and_o do_v their_o religion_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o state_n yea_o and_o by_o his_o countenance_n authority_n and_o protection_n and_o we_o be_v set_v over_o those_o church_n not_o only_o by_o a_o call_v of_o our_o people_n but_o also_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o magistrate_n who_o have_v a_o arm_a power_n to_o hinder_v any_o such_o public_a action_n who_o be_v willing_a also_o to_o permit_v and_o maintain_v other_o true_a minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o those_o place_n where_o he_o forbid_v some_o if_o therefore_o after_o our_o public_a call_n to_o minister_v to_o such_o a_o know_a and_o public_a church_n not_o by_o the_o church_n only_o but_o by_o the_o magistrate_n also_o the_o magistrate_n shall_v have_v matter_n against_o we_o whether_o just_a or_o unjust_a it_o skill_v not_o and_o shall_v in_o that_o regard_n forbid_v we_o to_o minister_v to_o our_o church_n i_o see_v not_o by_o what_o warrant_v in_o god_n word_n we_o shall_v think_v ourselves_o bind_v notwithstanding_o to_o exercise_v our_o ministry_n still_o except_o we_o shall_v think_v such_o a_o law_n of_o ministry_n to_o lie_v upon_o we_o that_o we_o shall_v judge_v ourselves_o bind_v to_o run_v upon_o the_o sword_n point_n of_o the_o magistrate_n or_o to_o oppose_v sword_n to_o sword_n and_o suppose_v the_o magistrate_n shall_v do_v it_o unjust_o and_o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o church_n and_o shall_v therein_o sin_v yet_o do_v not_o the_o church_n in_o that_o regard_n cease_v to_o be_v a_o church_n nor_o ought_v she_o therein_o to_o resist_v the_o will_n of_o the_o magistrate_n neither_o do_v she_o stand_v bind_v in_o regard_n of_o her_o affection_n to_o her_o minister_n how_o great_a and_o deserve_a soever_o to_o deprive_v herself_o of_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o magistrate_n by_o leave_v her_o public_a stand_n to_o follow_v his_o ministry_n in_o private_a and_o in_o the_o dark_a refuse_v the_o benefit_n of_o all_o other_o public_a ministry_n which_o with_o the_o leave_n and_o like_n of_o the_o magistrate_n she_o may_v enjoy_v 4._o neither_o do_v i_o know_v what_o warrant_v any_o ordinary_a minister_n have_v by_o god_n word_n in_o such_o a_o case_n so_o to_o draw_v any_o such_o church_n or_o people_n to_o his_o private_a ministry_n that_o thereby_o they_o shall_v hazard_v their_o outward_a state_n and_o quiet_a in_o the_o commonwealth_n where_o they_o live_v when_o in_o some_o competent_a measure_n they_o may_v public_o with_o the_o grace_n and_o favour_n of_o the_o magistrate_n enjoy_v the_o ordinary_a mean_n of_o salvation_n by_o another_o and_o except_o he_o have_v a_o call_n to_o minister_n in_o some_o church_n he_o be_v to_o be_v content_a to_o live_v as_o a_o private_a member_n till_o it_o shall_v please_v god_n to_o reconcile_v the_o magistrate_n to_o he_o and_o to_o call_v he_o again_o to_o his_o own_o church_n labour_v mean_a while_n private_o upon_o particular_a occasion_n offer_v to_o strengthen_v and_o confirm_v in_o the_o way_n of_o god_n those_o people_n that_o be_v deprive_v of_o his_o public_a labour_n and_o i_o take_v it_o to_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o people_n in_o such_o a_o case_n if_o they_o will_v approve_v themselves_o faithful_a christian_n and_o good_a subject_n so_o to_o submit_v to_o the_o ministry_n of_o another_o as_o that_o by_o prayer_n and_o all_o other_o good_a dutiful_a and_o loyal_a mean_n they_o may_v do_v their_o best_a endeavour_n to_o obtain_v he_o of_o who_o against_o their_o will_n they_o have_v be_v deprive_v and_o still_o to_o affect_v and_o love_v he_o as_o their_o pastor_n now_o if_o the_o people_n do_v thus_o then_o be_v that_o minister_n call_v to_o be_v silent_a not_o only_o by_o the_o magistrate_n but_o by_o they_o also_o though_o with_o much_o grief_n to_o this_o testimony_n of_o mr._n bradshaw_n 99_o all_o that_o mr._n b._n say_v be_v that_o bradshaw_n think_v we_o shall_v submit_v to_o a_o silence_v law_n where_o our_o ministry_n be_v unnecessary_a and_o so_o do_v he_o if_o mr._n b._n do_v allow_v himself_o any_o time_n to_o consider_v what_o he_o write_v he_o will_v never_o have_v give_v such_o a_o answer_n as_o this_o for_o mr._n bradshaw_n never_o put_v the_o case_n upon_o the_o necessity_n or_o no_o necessity_n of_o their_o preach_v but_o upon_o the_o allowance_n or_o disallowance_n of_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n and_o if_o it_o have_v be_v resolve_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o necessity_n be_v it_o possible_a for_o mr._n b._n to_o think_v there_o be_v less_o necessity_n of_o preach_v at_o that_o time_n than_o there_o be_v now_o when_o himself_o confess_v several_a year_n since_o that_o thirty_o year_n ago_o 55._o there_o be_v many_o bare_a read_n not_o preach_v minister_n for_o one_o that_o there_o be_v now_o and_o what_o be_v there_o which_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n more_o complain_v of_o than_o the_o want_n of_o a_o more_o preach_a ministry_n this_o then_o can_v not_o be_v mr._n bradshaw_n reason_n and_o mr._n baxter_n upon_o second_o thought_n can_v be_v of_o that_o opinion_n i_o have_v yet_o one_o argument_n more_o to_o prove_v this_o to_o have_v be_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n which_o be_v mr._n sprint_n argument_n for_o conformity_n in_o case_n of_o deprivation_n 2._o which_o be_v that_o where_o two_o duty_n do_v meet_v a_o great_a and_o a_o less_o whereof_o both_o can_v be_v do_v at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o lesser_a duty_n must_v yield_v unto_o the_o great_a but_o this_o doctrine_n of_o suffer_a deprivation_n for_o not_o conform_v teach_v and_o the_o practice_n thereof_o cause_v to_o neglect_v a_o great_a duty_n for_o perform_v of_o a_o less_o therefore_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o error_n in_o doctrine_n and_o a_o sin_n in_o practice_n the_o force_n of_o which_o argument_n do_v necessary_o suppose_v that_o minister_n deprive_v by_o law_n be_v not_o to_o exercise_v their_o ministerial_a function_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o law_n be_v and_o to_o confirm_v this_o several_a nonconformist_n undertake_v to_o answer_v this_o argument_n and_o to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o disparity_n of_o the_o case_n as_o to_o the_o apostle_n time_n and_o we_o for_o mr._n sprint_v have_v urge_v the_o instance_n of_o the_o apostle_n to_o this_o purpose_n since_o they_o submit_v to_o jewish_a ceremony_n rather_o than_o lose_v the_o liberty_n of_o their_o ministry_n they_o ought_v to_o yield_v to_o our_o ceremony_n on_o the_o same_o ground_n to_o which_o they_o answer_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v far_o great_a reason_n so_o to_o do_v 232_o because_o their_o ministry_n be_v of_o far_o great_a excellency_n and_o usefulness_n and_o therefore_o the_o argument_n be_v of_o much_o great_a weight_n with_o the_o apostle_n than_o it_o can_v be_v with_o they_o for_o say_v they_o what_o one_o minister_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v there_o that_o dare_v be_v so_o presumptuous_a as_o to_o say_v that_o his_o preach_a and_o ministry_n can_v be_v of_o that_o necessity_n and_o use_v for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o good_a of_o his_o church_n as_o be_v the_o ministry_n of_o his_o apostle_n the_o work_n whereunto_o the_o lord_n call_v and_o separate_v the_o apostle_n viz._n the_o plant_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o preach_a the_o gospel_n to_o all_o nation_n be_v such_o as_o can_v not_o have_v be_v perform_v by_o any_o other_o but_o the_o apostle_n alone_o but_o in_o deprivation_n of_o our_o minister_n that_o refuse_v conformity_n there_o be_v no_o such_o danger_n and_o of_o their_o preach_v there_o can_v be_v no_o such_o necessity_n imagine_v though_o they_o preach_v not_o the_o gospel_n be_v preach_v still_o and_o that_o sound_o and_o fruitful_o do_v these_o man_n think_v the_o apostle_n woe_n be_v unto_o i_o if_o i_o preach_v not_o the_o gospel_n do_v reach_v to_o their_o case_n can_v mr._n b._n imagine_v that_o such_o man_n think_v themselves_o still_o bind_v to_o preach_v although_o they_o be_v silence_v by_o our_o law_n and_o now_o i_o hope_v i_o have_v prove_v that_o to_o be_v evident_o true_a which_o mr._n b._n say_v be_v notorious_o false_a but_o if_o after_o all_o this_o mr._n b._n will_v persist_v in_o say_v that_o he_o know_v those_o who_o do_v otherwise_o all_o that_o i_o have_v to_o say_v to_o it_o be_v that_o i_o hope_v mr._n bs._n acquaintance_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o party_n if_o they_o be_v such_o as_o he_o represent_v be_v not_o to_o be_v the_o standard_n for_o all_o the_o rest_n for_o it_o seem_v he_o be_v not_o very_o happy_a in_o either_o part_n
to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o those_o church_n and_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o communicate_v some_o time_n constant_a communion_n will_v be_v a_o duty_n but_o because_o this_o seem_v so_o hard_a to_o be_v understand_v i_o will_v therefore_o undertake_v to_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o two_o argument_n first_o from_o the_o general_a obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o use_v all_o lawful_a mean_n for_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n second_o from_o the_o particular_a force_n of_o that_o text_n philipp_n 3._o 16._o as_o far_o as_o you_o have_v already_o attain_v walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n etc._n etc._n first_o from_o the_o general_a obligation_n upon_o christian_n to_o use_v all_o lawful_a mean_n for_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n 18._o if_o it_o be_v possible_a say_v st._n paul_n as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o you_o live_v peaceable_o with_o all_o men._n now_o i_o ask_v if_o there_o be_v not_o as_o great_a a_o obligation_n at_o least_o upon_o christian_n to_o preserve_v peace_n in_o the_o church_n as_o with_o all_o man_n and_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o that_o as_o far_o as_o possible_a and_o as_o much_o as_o lie_v in_o they_o and_o be_v not_o that_o possible_a and_o lie_v in_o they_o to_o do_v which_o they_o acknowledge_v lawful_a to_o be_v do_v and_o can_v do_v at_o some_o time_n what_o admirable_a argument_n be_v there_o to_o peace_n and_o unity_n among_o christian_n what_o divine_a enforcement_n of_o they_o on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n in_o the_o write_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n and_o can_v these_o prevail_v with_o man_n to_o do_v that_o which_o they_o think_v in_o their_o conscience_n they_o may_v lawful_o do_v towards_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o we_o this_o i_o be_o persuade_v be_v one_o of_o the_o provoke_a sin_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n that_o they_o have_v be_v so_o backward_o in_o do_v what_o they_o be_v convince_v they_o may_v have_v do_v with_o a_o good_a conscience_n when_o they_o be_v earnest_o press_v to_o it_o by_o those_o in_o authority_n they_o refuse_v it_o and_o they_o have_v be_v more_o and_o more_o backward_o ever_o since_o till_o now_o they_o seem_v general_o resolve_v either_o to_o break_v all_o in_o piece_n or_o to_o persist_v in_o separation_n mr._n b._n indeed_o very_o honest_o move_v they_o 1663._o to_o consider_v how_o far_o it_o be_v lawful_a or_o their_o duty_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o parish_n church_n in_o the_o liturgy_n and_o sacrament_n and_o bring_v many_o argument_n to_o prove_v it_o lawful_a and_o no_o one_o of_o the_o brethren_n seem_v to_o dissent_v but_o observe_v the_o answer_n mr._n a._n make_v to_o this_o 39_o i._n e._n say_v he_o they_o do_v not_o enter_v their_o several_a protestation_n nor_o formal_o declare_v against_o the_o reason_n of_o their_o brother_n like_o wise_a and_o wary_a person_n they_o will_v advise_v upon_o they_o and_o so_o they_o have_v be_v advise_v and_o consider_v ever_o since_o till_o with_o great_a wisdom_n and_o wariness_n they_o be_v drop_v into_o separation_n before_o they_o be_v aware_a of_o it_o and_o the_o mere_a necessity_n of_o defend_v their_o own_o practice_n make_v they_o espouse_v these_o principle_n such_o another_o meeting_n mr._n b._n say_v they_o have_v after_o the_o plague_n and_o fire_n at_o which_o they_o agree_v that_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n be_v in_o itself_o lawful_a and_o good_a here_o mr._n a._n charge_v i_o for_o be_v tardy_a ibid._n and_o wrong_v the_o relator_n by_o leave_v out_o the_o most_o considerable_a word_n of_o the_o sentence_n viz._n when_o it_o will_v not_o do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a and_o upon_o this_o he_o expatiate_v about_o the_o way_n when_o it_o may_v do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a whereas_o if_o the_o reader_n please_v to_o examine_v the_o place_n he_o will_v find_v i_o do_v consider_v the_o force_n of_o those_o word_n 240._o when_o i_o put_v it_o that_o they_o resolve_v it_o to_o be_v lawful_a in_o itself_o although_o some_o circumstance_n may_v hinder_v their_o present_a do_v it_o for_o they_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v in_o itself_o lawful_a and_o meet_a but_o the_o circumstance_n of_o that_o time_n do_v make_v they_o think_v it_o may_v do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v say_v they_o delay_v for_o a_o fit_a opportunity_n which_o make_v it_o clear_a they_o be_v then_o resolve_v upon_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o that_o opportunity_n have_v never_o happen_v since_o and_o so_o they_o be_v now_o come_v to_o plead_v against_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o as_o mr._n a._n plain_o do_v by_o such_o reason_n as_o these_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n will_v then_o do_v more_o harm_n than_o good_a 1._o when_o such_o communion_n shall_v persuade_v the_o parish_n church_n that_o their_o frame_n be_v eligible_a and_o not_o only_o tolerable_a 40._o as_o though_o separation_n be_v more_o eligible_a than_o a_o communion_n that_o be_v lawful_a and_o tolerable_a and_o schism_n be_v not_o more_o intolerable_a than_o communion_n with_o a_o tolerable_a church_n what_o will_v not_o man_n say_v in_o defence_n of_o their_o own_o practice_n be_v ever_o schism_n make_v so_o light_a a_o matter_n of_o and_o the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o christian_n value_v at_o so_o low_a a_o rate_n that_o for_o the_o prevention_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o other_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v lawful_a may_v not_o be_v do_v if_o there_o be_v any_o danger_n that_o what_o be_v only_o tolerable_a shall_v be_v mistake_v for_o more_o eligible_a as_o if_o all_o the_o mischief_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v put_v in_o the_o balance_n against_o such_o a_o horrible_a and_o monstrous_a inconvenience_n methinks_v it_o be_v better_a sometime_o to_o be_v wise_a and_o considerate_a than_o always_o thus_o subtle_a and_o witty_a against_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o mankind_n 2._o when_o other_o shall_v thereby_o be_v think_v oblige_v to_o separate_v from_o pure_a church_n i._n e._n be_v draw_v off_o from_o their_o separation_n 3._o when_o it_o will_v harden_v the_o papist_n as_o though_o their_o division_n do_v not_o do_v it_o ten_o thousand_o time_n more_o 4._o when_o it_o shall_v notable_o prejudice_v the_o christian_a religion_n in_o general_n yes_o no_o doubt_n the_o cure_n of_o division_n will_v do_v so_o by_o these_o particular_n it_o appear_v that_o he_o think_v they_o not_o oblige_v to_o do_v what_o lawful_o they_o can_v do_v yet_o at_o last_o he_o say_v he_o tell_v we_o as_o much_o be_v do_v as_o their_o conscience_n will_v permit_v they_o say_v you_o so_o be_v it_o indeed_o come_v to_o this_o will_v none_o of_o your_o conscience_n now_o permit_v you_o either_o to_o come_v to_o the_o liturgy_n or_o to_o make_v use_n of_o any_o part_n of_o it_o in_o your_o own_o meeting_n how_o often_o have_v mr._n b._n tell_v the_o world_n that_o you_o stick_v not_o at_o set-form_n nor_o at_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n provide_v some_o exceptionable_a passage_n be_v alter_v in_o it_o do_v not_o mr._n b._n declare_v at_o his_o meeting_n public_o in_o a_o write_n on_o purpose_n that_o they_o do_v not_o meet_v under_o any_o colour_n or_o pretence_n of_o any_o religious_a exercise_n in_o other_o manner_n than_o according_a to_o the_o liturgy_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o be_v he_o able_a he_o will_v according_o read_v himself_o be_v this_o observe_v in_o any_o one_o meet_v in_o london_n or_o through_o england_n then_o certain_o there_o be_v some_o who_o do_v not_o what_o they_o think_v they_o lawful_o may_v do_v towards_o communion_n with_o we_o and_o mr._n b._n say_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o late_a plea_n that_o they_o never_o make_v one_o motion_n for_o presbytery_n or_o against_o liturgy_n and_o these_o word_n be_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a party_n call_v presbyterian_o and_o since_o that_o mr._n b._n say_v they_o do_v come_v to_o a_o agreement_n wherein_o the_o constant_a use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n 64._o with_o some_o alteration_n be_v require_v and_o be_v we_o now_o tell_v that_o all_o that_o can_v lawful_o be_v do_v be_v do_v mr._n b._n indeed_o act_n agreeable_o to_o his_o principle_n in_o come_v to_o our_o liturgy_n but_o where_o be_v all_o the_o rest_n and_o which_o of_o they_o read_v what_o they_o think_v lawful_a at_o their_o own_o assembly_n do_v they_o not_o hereby_o discover_v that_o they_o be_v more_o afraid_a of_o lose_v their_o people_n who_o force_v they_o to_o comply_v with_o their_o humour_n than_o careful_a to_o do_v what_o they_o judge_v lawful_a towards_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n sect._n 17._o but_o whence_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v that_o any_o who_o think_v
that_o they_o look_v on_o no_o human_a tradition_n as_o condemn_v in_o scripture_n but_o such_o as_o be_v repugnant_a to_o the_o law_n of_o god_n and_o bind_v the_o conscience_n of_o man_n otherwise_o if_o they_o agree_v with_o scripture_n and_o be_v appoint_v for_o good_a end_n although_o they_o be_v not_o express_o mention_v in_o scripture_n they_o be_v rather_o to_o be_v look_v on_o as_o divine_a than_o human_a and_o the_o contempt_n of_o they_o be_v the_o contempt_n of_o god_n himself_o nay_o they_o say_v though_o the_o law_n seem_v very_o hard_a and_o unjust_a a_o true_a christian_a will_v not_o stick_v at_o obey_v they_o if_o they_o command_v nothing_o that_o be_v wicked_a joh._n crocius_n distinguish_v of_o 3_o sort_n of_o ceremony_n 4._o the_o first_o command_v the_o second_o forbid_v the_o three_o neither_o command_a nor_o forbid_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n suppose_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o first_o and_o yet_o for_o every_o omission_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o to_o be_v break_v the_o second_o break_v the_o church_n unity_n yet_o its_o communion_n not_o to_o be_v forsake_v for_o one_o or_o two_o of_o these_o if_o there_o be_v no_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n but_o for_o the_o three_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o give_v particular_a instance_n in_o the_o ceremony_n observe_v in_o the_o lutheran_n church_n 435._o the_o exorcism_n in_o baptism_n the_o linen_n garment_n and_o wax_v candle_n the_o holiday_n and_o confession_n etc._n etc._n and_o declare_v that_o we_o ought_v not_o to_o break_v off_o communion_n with_o church_n or_o make_v a_o schism_n for_o these_o thing_n 765._o zanchy_a account_n it_o a_o great_a sin_n to_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o church_n for_o the_o sake_n of_o indifferent_a ceremony_n and_o contrary_a to_o that_o charity_n we_o ought_v to_o have_v to_o our_o brethren_n and_o to_o church_n 23._o amyraldus_n speak_v of_o the_o ceremony_n in_o the_o lutheran_n church_n say_v that_o those_o which_o come_v in_o use_n after_o the_o apostolic_a time_n have_v no_o other_o obligation_n on_o we_o than_o that_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o indifferent_a thing_n though_o at_o first_o appoint_v out_o of_o no_o necessity_n nay_o though_o there_o be_v inconveniency_n in_o they_o yet_o the_o church_n peace_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v disturb_v and_o he_o very_o well_o observe_v that_o the_o nature_n of_o ceremony_n be_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o doctrine_n which_o go_v along_o with_o they_o if_o the_o doctrine_n be_v good_a the_o rite_n be_v so_o or_o at_o least_o be_v tolerable_a if_o it_o be_v false_a than_o they_o be_v troublesome_a and_o not_o to_o be_v bear_v if_o it_o be_v impure_a and_o lead_v to_o idolatry_n than_o the_o ceremony_n be_v taint_v with_o the_o poison_n of_o it_o 3._o but_o say_v he_o the_o lutheran_n church_n have_v no_o false_a or_o wicked_a doctrine_n concern_v their_o rite_n and_o therefore_o he_o advise_v person_n to_o communicate_v with_o the_o lutheran_n church_n as_o their_o occasion_n serve_v and_o so_o do_v other_o and_o ludovicus_n prince_n elector_n palatine_n not_o only_o congratulate_v the_o mutual_a communion_n of_o the_o several_a church_n in_o poland_n but_o pray_v for_o the_o same_o in_o germany_n too_o 5._o as_o bishop_n davenant_n tell_v we_o who_o prove_v at_o large_a that_o there_o be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o hinder_v it_o which_o he_o make_v to_o lie_v only_o in_o three_o thing_n i._o tyranny_n over_o man_n faith_n and_o conscience_n ii_o the_o practice_n of_o idolatry_n iii_o the_o denial_n of_o some_o fundamental_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o none_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v chargeable_a on_o the_o lutheran_n church_n the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o they_o do_v full_o appear_v and_o now_o i_o desire_v our_o brethren_n who_o justify_v their_o separation_n upon_o pretence_n that_o our_o term_n of_o communion_n be_v unlawful_a to_o reflect_v upon_o these_o thing_n will_v they_o condemn_v so_o many_o protestant_a church_n abroad_o which_o have_v hard_a term_n of_o communion_n than_o we_o what_o will_v they_o think_v of_o the_o exorcism_n of_o infant_n of_o auricular_a confession_n of_o image_n in_o church_n and_o some_o other_o thing_n beside_o what_o be_v observe_v among_o we_o do_v we_o want_v discipline_n do_v they_o not_o in_o other_o church_n abroad_o the_o transylvanian_a divine_n in_o their_o discourse_n of_o the_o union_n of_o protestant_a church_n 55._o declare_v that_o little_a or_o none_o be_v observe_v among_o they_o will_v they_o then_o separate_a from_o all_o protestant_a church_n will_v they_o confine_v the_o communion_n of_o christian_n to_o their_o narrow_a scantlings_n will_v they_o shut_v out_o all_o the_o lutheran_n church_n from_o any_o possibility_n of_o union_n with_o they_o for_o what_o union_n can_v be_v justifiable_a with_o those_o who_o term_n of_o communion_n be_v unlawful_a they_o may_v pity_v they_o and_o pray_v for_o they_o and_o wish_v for_o their_o reformation_n but_o a_o union_n do_v suppose_v such_o a_o communion_n of_o church_n that_o the_o member_n of_o one_o may_v communicate_v in_o another_o do_v they_o allow_v this_o to_o the_o lutheran_n church_n if_o not_o than_o they_o render_v union_n among_o the_o protestant_a church_n impossible_a because_o unlawful_a if_o they_o do_v will_v they_o be_v so_o unjust_a as_o not_o to_o allow_v the_o same_o favour_n and_o kindness_n to_o our_o own_o church_n can_v they_o think_v separation_n necessary_a from_o our_o church_n on_o those_o ground_n which_o be_v common_a to_o we_o with_o other_o protestant_a church_n and_o yet_o think_v union_n desirable_a and_o possible_a with_o they_o notwithstanding_o do_v they_o think_v that_o 〈◊〉_d member_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n can_v lawful_o communicate_v with_o the_o lutheran_n church_n although_o they_o have_v the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n kâ—eâ—â—g_v at_o the_o communion_n the_o surpless_n and_o other_o ceremony_n which_o we_o have_v not_o and_o yet_o be_v it_o necessary_a to_o separate_a from_o our_o church_n communion_n on_o the_o account_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o where_o there_o be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v a_o full_a agreement_n in_o the_o substantial_o of_o religion_n either_o therefore_o they_o must_v differ_v from_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n and_o the_o most_o eminent_a protestant_n divine_v abroad_o or_o they_o must_v renounce_v this_o principle_n of_o separation_n sect._n 25._o 3._o this_o will_v justify_v the_o ancient_a schism_n which_o have_v be_v always_o condemn_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o set_v aside_o the_o ceremony_n of_o which_o already_o and_o the_o use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n and_o holiday_n which_o be_v common_a to_o our_o church_n with_o all_o other_o christian_a church_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n before_o the_o great_a degeneracy_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v continue_v by_o a_o universal_a consent_n in_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n the_o other_o reason_n for_o separation_n be_v such_o which_o will_v justify_v the_o great_a schismatic_n that_o ever_o be_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 36._o viz._n want_v of_o evangelical_n church-discipline_n and_o due_a mean_n of_o edification_n and_o deprive_v the_o people_n of_o their_o liberty_n of_o choose_v their_o own_o pastor_n whereby_o they_o be_v deprive_v also_o of_o all_o use_n of_o their_o light_n and_o knowledge_n of_o the_o gospel_n in_o provide_v for_o their_o own_o edification_n for_o what_o give_v occasion_n to_o the_o novatian_a schism_n which_o begin_v so_o soon_o and_o spread_v so_o far_o and_o continue_v so_o long_o but_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o want_n of_o evangelical_n church-discipline_n and_o better_a mean_n of_o edification_n and_o humour_v the_o people_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o own_o pastor_n there_o be_v two_o thing_n the_o novatian_o chief_o insist_v on_o as_o to_o evangelical_n discipline_n 1._o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n 2._o the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n they_o say_v that_o christ_n have_v never_o give_v it_o absolute_o to_o his_o church_n but_o under_o certain_a restriction_n which_o if_o men_n exceed_v the_o church_n have_v no_o power_n to_o release_v they_o and_o that_o be_v especial_o in_o the_o case_n of_o denial_n of_o christ_n before_o man_n when_o man_n fall_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n 2._o the_o church_n purity_n ought_v to_o be_v preserve_v by_o keep_v such_o who_o have_v thus_o fall_v from_o ever_o be_v receive_v into_o communion_n again_o 13._o they_o do_v not_o deny_v that_o god_n may_v pardon_v such_o upon_o repentance_n but_o they_o say_v the_o church_n can_v not_o and_o this_o they_o plead_v will_v tend_v very_o much_o to_o the_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o will_v make_v they_o more_o watchful_a over_o
whatsoever_o you_o shall_v bind_v etc._n etc._n from_o whence_o say_v he_o by_o a_o constant_a succession_n of_o time_n such_o a_o course_n have_v be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o church_n have_v be_v still_o govern_v by_o bishop_n and_o every_o act_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v under_o their_o care_n and_o conduct_v since_o this_o say_v he_o be_v a_o divine_a institution_n i_o wonder_v at_o the_o boldness_n of_o those_o who_o have_v write_v at_o that_o rate_n to_o i_o concern_v the_o lapse_v since_o the_o church_n consist_v in_o the_o bishop_n the_o clergy_n and_o the_o stand_a people_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o antonianus_n 52._o he_o speak_v of_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o bishop_n throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n 55._o and_o in_o that_o to_o cornelius_n that_o every_o bishop_n have_v a_o part_n of_o the_o flock_n commit_v to_o he_o which_o he_o be_v to_o govern_v and_o to_o give_v a_o account_n thereof_o to_o god_n 65._o and_o that_o a_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o disobedience_n to_o he_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o schism_n and_o disorder_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o speak_v in_o his_o epistle_n to_o rogatianus_n 69._o and_o to_o pupianus_n where_o he_o declare_v a_o church_n to_o be_v a_o people_n unite_v to_o a_o bishop_n 75._o and_o to_o stephanus_n that_o they_o have_v succeed_v the_o apostle_n in_o a_o constant_a course_n let_v the_o reader_n now_o judge_n whether_o these_o be_v the_o stroke_n and_o lineament_n of_o the_o congregational_a way_n and_o whether_o dr._n o._n have_v any_o reason_n to_o appeal_v to_o saint_n cyprian_n for_o the_o democratical_a government_n of_o the_o church_n but_o we_o have_v this_o advantage_n from_o this_o appeal_n that_o they_o do_v not_o suppose_v any_o deviation_n then_o from_o the_o primitive_a institution_n and_o what_o that_o be_v in_o saint_n cyprian_n judgement_n any_o one_o may_v see_v when_o he_o speak_v of_o nothing_o peculiar_a to_o his_o own_o church_n but_o what_o be_v general_o observe_v over_o the_o christian_a world_n and_o now_o let_v dr._n o._n give_v a_o account_n how_o a_o change_n so_o great_a so_o sudden_a so_o universal_a shall_v happen_v in_o the_o christian_a world_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o christ_n have_v place_v the_o power_n in_o the_o people_n the_o bishop_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n shall_v be_v every_o where_o settle_v and_o allow_v to_o have_v the_o chief_a management_n in_o church-affair_n without_o any_o control_n from_o the_o people_n which_o to_o i_o be_v as_o strong_a a_o argument_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o this_o nature_n will_v bear_v that_o the_o power_n be_v at_o first_o lodge_v in_o they_o and_o not_o in_o the_o people_n for_o as_o mr._n noys_n of_o new-england_n well_o argue_v it_o be_v not_o imaginable_a that_o bishop_n shall_v come_v by_o such_o power_n as_o be_v record_v in_o ecclesiastical_a history_n 62._o and_o that_o over_o all_o the_o world_n and_o in_o a_o way_n of_o ambition_n in_o such_o humble_v time_n without_o all_o manner_n of_o opposition_n for_o 300_o year_n together_o and_o immediate_o after_o the_o apostle_n have_v it_o be_v usurpation_n or_o innovation_n when_o and_o where_o be_v innovation_n without_o opposition_n will_v not_o elder_n so_o many_o see_v and_o know_v man_n at_o least_o some_o of_o they_o have_v contend_v for_o truth_n wherein_o their_o own_o liberty_n and_o right_n be_v so_o much_o interest_v aërius_n his_o oppose_v of_o bishop_n so_o long_o after_o their_o rise_n and_o stand_v be_v inconsiderable_a the_o force_n of_o which_o reason_v will_v sway_v more_o with_o a_o impartial_a and_o ingenuous_a mind_n than_o all_o the_o difficulty_n i_o ever_o yet_o see_v on_o the_o other_o side_n so_o much_o for_o the_o account_n dr._n o._n promise_n of_o the_o deviation_n of_o the_o church_n after_o the_o apostle_n decease_n sect._n 5._o 2._o dr._n o._n answer_v as_o to_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v the_o institution_n of_o congregational_a church_n that_o it_o seem_v to_o he_o evident_o exemplify_v in_o the_o scripture_n 39_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v that_o when_o church_n grow_v too_o big_a for_o one_o single_a congregation_n in_o a_o city_n than_o a_o new_a congregational_a church_n be_v set_v up_o under_o new_a officer_n with_o a_o separate_a power_n of_o government_n let_v we_o now_o see_v dr._n o.'s_n proof_n of_o it_o for_o although_o it_o may_v be_v there_o be_v not_o express_v mention_n make_v that_o these_o or_o those_o particular_a church_n do_v divide_v themselves_o into_o more_o congregation_n with_o new_a officer_n i_o e._n although_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v not_o evident_a in_o scripture_n yet_o say_v he_o there_o be_v instance_n of_o the_o erection_n of_o new_a particular_a congregation_n in_o the_o same_o province_n but_o what_o be_v this_o to_o the_o proof_n of_o the_o congregational_a way_n the_o thing_n i_o desire_v be_v that_o when_o the_o christian_n in_o one_o city_n multiply_v into_o more_o congregation_n they_o will_v prove_v that_o they_o do_v make_v new_a and_o distinct_a church_n and_o to_o exemplify_v this_o he_o mention_n new_a congregation_n in_o the_o same_o province_n who_o ever_o deny_v or_o dispute_v that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o proof_n of_o this_o be_v a_o great_a advantage_n to_o our_o cause_n for_o since_o where_o the_o scripture_n speak_v of_o the_o church_n of_o a_o province_n it_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o different_a church_n but_o when_o it_o mention_n the_o christian_n of_o one_o city_n it_o call_v they_o the_o church_n of_o that_o city_n as_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n 31._o but_o the_o church_n of_o judea_n galilee_n and_o samaria_n what_o can_v be_v more_o evident_a than_o that_o the_o christian_n of_o one_o city_n though_o never_o so_o numerous_a make_v but_o one_o church_n if_o one_o observe_v the_o language_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n one_o may_v find_v this_o observation_n not_o once_o to_o fail_v that_o where_o church_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o the_o plural_a number_n 14._o they_o be_v the_o church_n of_o a_o province_n as_o the_o church_n of_o judea_n 19_o the_o church_n of_o asia_n the_o church_n of_o syria_n and_o cilicia_n 41._o the_o church_n of_o galatia_n the_o church_n of_o macedonia_n 1._o but_o where_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o one_o city_n be_v speak_v of_o 2._o it_o be_v still_o câ—lled_v the_o church_n of_o that_o city_n 1._o as_o the_o church_n at_o antioch_n the_o church_n at_o corinth_n and_o when_o the_o 7_o church_n be_v speak_v of_o together_o they_o be_v the_o 7_o church_n but_o when_o speak_v to_o single_a it_o be_v the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n the_o church_n of_o smyrna_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v speak_v without_o any_o discrimination_n as_o to_o the_o difference_n of_o these_o place_n in_o greatness_n and_o capacity_n or_o the_o number_n of_o believer_n in_o they_o do_v evident_o discover_v that_o what_o number_n soever_o they_o be_v they_o be_v all_o but_o the_o church_n of_o that_o city_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v that_o the_o number_n of_o christian_n be_v no_o great_a in_o ephesus_n sardis_n pergamus_n and_o laodicea_n which_o be_v great_a and_o populous_a city_n than_o in_o thyatira_n and_o philadelphia_n which_o be_v much_o less_o especial_o consider_v the_o time_n saint_n paul_n stay_v at_o ephesâ—s_n 31._o and_o the_o mighty_a success_n which_o he_o have_v in_o preach_v there_o which_o will_v amount_v to_o no_o great_a matter_n 9_o if_o in_o three_o year_n time_n he_o convert_v no_o more_o than_o make_v up_o one_o single_a congregation_n and_o thus_o man_n to_o serve_v a_o hypothesis_n take_v off_o from_o the_o mighty_a power_n and_o prevalency_n of_o the_o gospel_n i_o can_v but_o wonder_n what_o dr._n o._n mean_n when_o after_o he_o have_v produce_v the_o evidence_n of_o distinct_a church_n in_o the_o same_o province_n 40._o as_o galatia_n and_o macedonia_n he_o call_v this_o plain_a scripture_n evidence_n and_o practice_n for_o the_o erect_v particular_a distinct_a congregation_n who_o deny_v that_o but_o i_o see_v nothing_o like_o a_o proof_n of_o distinct_a church_n in_o the_o same_o city_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n to_o be_v prove_v but_o because_o it_o can_v not_o be_v prove_v be_v prudent_o let_v alone_o whereas_o we_o have_v plain_a scripture_n evidence_n that_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o a_o city_n though_o never_o so_o great_a make_v but_o one_o church_n and_o uncontrollable_a evidence_n from_o antiquity_n that_o the_o neighbour_a christian_n be_v lay_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o city_n all_o that_o he_o say_v further_a to_o this_o matter_n 4â—_n be_v that_o such_o church_n have_v power_n to_o rule_v and_o govern_v themselves_o because_o in_o every_o one_o of_o they_o elder_n be_v ordain_v act
their_o number_n as_o it_o be_v object_v on_o both_o side_n if_o it_o be_v prove_v they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v allow_v for_o general_o then_o every_o diocese_n have_v two_o bishop_n of_o the_o different_a party_n but_o in_o some_o place_n they_o have_v but_o one_o where_o the_o people_n be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o nothing_o but_o this_o notorious_a schism_n give_v occasion_n to_o such_o a_o multiplication_n of_o bishop_n in_o africa_n both_o party_n strive_v to_o increase_v their_o number_n sect._n 9_o obs._n 2._o in_o city_n and_o diocese_n which_o be_v under_o the_o care_n of_o one_o bishop_n there_o be_v several_a congregation_n and_o altar_n and_o distant_a place_n carthage_n be_v a_o very_a large_a city_n 43._o and_o have_v great_a number_n of_o christian_n even_o in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n as_o i_o have_v already_o show_v 1._o and_o there_o beside_o the_o cathedral_n call_v basilica_n major_a &_o restituta_fw-la diversis_fw-la in_o which_o the_o bishop_n always_o sit_v as_o victor_n vitensis_n say_v there_o be_v several_a other_o considerable_a church_n in_o which_o s._n augustine_n often_o preach_v when_o he_o go_v to_o carthage_n diversis_fw-la as_o the_o basilica_n fausti_n the_o 11._o basilica_n leontiana_n the_o temp._n basilica_n celerinae_fw-la mention_v by_o 1._o victor_n likewise_o who_o say_v it_o be_v otherwise_o call_v scillitanorum_fw-la the_o temp._n basilica_n novarum_fw-la the_o temp._n basilica_n petri._n the_o divers_a basilica_n pauli_n and_o i_o do_v not_o question_v there_o be_v many_o other_o which_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v for_o victor_n say_v that_o when_o geisericus_fw-la enter_v carthage_n he_o find_v there_o quodvultdeus_n the_o bishop_n &_o maximam_fw-la turbam_fw-la clericorum_fw-la a_o very_a great_a multitude_n of_o clergy_n all_o which_o he_o immediate_o banish_v and_o without_o the_o city_n there_o be_v two_o great_a church_n say_v victor_n one_o where_o s._n cyprian_n suffer_v martyrdom_n and_o the_o other_o where_o his_o body_n be_v bury_v at_o a_o place_n call_v mappalia_n in_o all_o he_o reckon_v about_o 500_o of_o the_o clergy_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n 5._o take_v in_o those_o who_o be_v train_v up_o to_o it_o and_o do_v mr._n b._n imagine_v all_o these_o be_v intend_v to_o serve_v one_o congregation_n or_o that_o all_o the_o christian_n then_o in_o carthage_n can_v have_v local_a and_o presential_a communion_n as_o he_o call_v it_o in_o one_o church_n and_o at_o one_o altar_n sometime_o a_o altar_n be_v take_v with_o a_o particular_a respect_n to_o a_o bishop_n and_o so_o set_v up_o one_o altar_n against_o another_o be_v set_v up_o one_o bishop_n against_o another_o as_o that_o phrase_n be_v common_o use_v in_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o saint_n augustin_n sometime_o for_o the_o place_n at_o which_o the_o christian_n do_v communicate_v and_o so_o there_o be_v as_o many_o altar_n as_o church_n so_o fortunatus_n a_o catholic_n bishop_n object_v to_o petilian_n the_o donatist_n that_o in_o the_o city_n where_o he_o be_v bishop_n 139._o the_o heretic_n have_v break_v down_o all_o the_o altar_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n optatus_n object_n so_o much_o against_o they_o 6._o and_o that_o there_o be_v altar_n in_o all_o their_o church_n appear_v from_o hence_o that_o not_o only_o the_o oblation_n be_v make_v there_o and_o the_o communion_n receive_v but_o all_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v at_o they_o as_o not_o only_o appear_v from_o the_o african_a code_n and_o saint_n augustin_n which_o i_o have_v mention_v elsewhere_o but_o from_o optatus_n who_o upbraid_v the_o donatist_n for_o break_v down_o the_o altar_n of_o church_n he_o tell_v they_o that_o hereby_o they_o do_v what_o they_o can_v to_o hinder_v the_o church_n prayer_n for_o say_v he_o illà c_fw-la ad_fw-la aures_fw-la dei_fw-la ascendere_fw-la solebat_fw-la populi_fw-la oratio_fw-la the_o people_n prayer_n go_v up_o to_o heaven_n that_o way_n and_o that_o distant_a place_n from_o the_o city_n be_v in_o the_o bishop_n diocese_n and_o under_o his_o care_n i_o thus_o prove_v in_o the_o african_a code_n 71._o there_o be_v a_o canon_n that_o no_o bishop_n shall_v leave_v his_o cathedral_n church_n and_o go_v to_o any_o other_o church_n in_o his_o diocese_n there_o to_o reside_v which_o evident_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o more_o place_n but_o more_o church_n in_o a_o bishop_n diocese_n and_o where_o the_o donatist_n have_v erect_v new_a bishopric_n as_o they_o often_o do_v the_o african_a council_n decree_n that_o after_o the_o decease_n of_o such_o a_o bishop_n 99_o if_o the_o people_n have_v no_o mind_n to_o have_v another_o in_o his_o room_n they_o may_v be_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o another_o bishop_n which_o show_v that_o they_o think_v the_o diocese_n may_v be_v so_o large_a as_o to_o hold_v the_o people_n that_o be_v under_o two_o bishop_n and_o there_o be_v many_o canon_n make_v about_o the_o people_n of_o the_o donatist_n bishop_n in_o one_o it_o be_v determine_v that_o they_o shall_v belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n that_o convert_v they_o without_o limitation_n of_o distance_n 117._o after_o that_o that_o they_o shall_v belong_v to_o the_o same_o diocese_n they_o be_v in_o before_o 118._o but_o if_o the_o donatist_n bishop_n be_v convert_v than_o the_o diocese_n be_v to_o be_v divide_v between_o they_o if_o any_o bishop_n neglect_v the_o convert_v the_o people_n of_o the_o place_n belong_v to_o his_o diocese_n he_o that_o do_v take_v the_o pain_n in_o it_o be_v to_o have_v those_o place_n lay_v to_o his_o diocese_n 121._o unless_o sufficient_a cause_n be_v show_v by_o the_o bishop_n that_o he_o be_v not_o to_o blame_v let_v mr._n baxter_n now_o judge_v whether_o their_o bishopric_n be_v like_o our_o parish_n 73._o as_o he_o confident_o affirm_v saint_n augustin_n mention_n the_o municipium_fw-la tullense_v not_o far_o from_o hippo_n 12._o where_o there_o be_v presbyter_n and_o clerk_n under_o his_o care_n and_o government_n and_o he_o tell_v this_o particular_a story_n of_o it_o that_o a_o certain_a poor_a man_n who_o live_v there_o fell_a into_o a_o trance_n in_o which_o he_o fancy_v he_o see_v the_o clergy_n thereabouts_o and_o among_o the_o rest_n the_o presbyter_n of_o that_o place_n who_o bid_v he_o go_v to_o hippo_n to_o be_v baptize_v of_o augustin_n who_o be_v bishop_n there_o the_o man_n do_v according_o and_o the_o next_o easter_n put_v in_o his_o name_n among_o the_o competentes_fw-la and_o be_v baptize_v and_o after_o tell_v saint_n augustin_n the_o forego_n passage_n it_o seem_v the_o donatist_n be_v very_o troublesome_a in_o some_o of_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o hippo_n whereupon_o saint_n augustin_n send_v one_o of_o his_o presbyter_n to_o caecilian_a the_o roman_a precedent_n 60._o to_o complain_v of_o their_o insolence_n and_o to_o crave_v his_o assistance_n which_o he_o say_v he_o do_v lest_o he_o shall_v be_v blame_v for_o his_o negligence_n who_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o that_o diocese_n and_o can_v we_o think_v all_o these_o person_n have_v praesential_a and_o local_a communion_n with_o saint_n augustin_n in_o his_o church_n at_o hippo_n while_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o a_o presbyter_n at_o hippo_n in_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o bishop_n he_o write_v to_o maximinus_n a_o donatist_n bishop_n a_o sharp_a letter_n 203._o for_o offer_v to_o rebaptize_v a_o deacon_n of_o their_o church_n who_o be_v place_v at_o mutagena_n and_o he_o say_v he_o go_v from_o hippo_n to_o the_o place_n himself_o to_o be_v satisfy_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o 204._o at_o the_o same_o place_n live_v one_o donatus_n a_o presbyter_n of_o the_o donatist_n who_o saint_n augustin_n will_v have_v have_v bring_v to_o he_o against_o his_o will_n to_o be_v better_o instruct_v as_o be_v under_o his_o care_n but_o the_o obstinate_a man_n rather_o endeavour_v to_o make_v away_o himself_o 262._o upon_o which_o he_o write_v a_o long_a epistle_n to_o he_o in_o another_o epistle_n he_o give_v a_o account_n that_o there_o be_v a_o place_n call_v fussala_n which_o with_o the_o country_n about_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o diocese_n of_o hippo_n where_o there_o be_v abundance_n of_o people_n but_o almost_o all_o donatist_n but_o by_o his_o great_a care_n in_o send_v presbyter_n among_o they_o those_o place_n be_v all_o reduce_v but_o because_o fussala_n be_v 40_o mile_n distant_a from_o hippo_n he_o take_v care_n to_o have_v a_o bishop_n place_v among_o they_o but_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o event_n he_o have_v better_o have_v keep_v it_o under_o his_o own_o care_n for_o upon_o the_o complaint_n make_v against_o their_o new_a bishop_n he_o be_v fain_o to_o resume_v it_o as_o appear_v by_o a_o presbyter_n of_o fussala_n haeres_fw-la which_o he_o mention_n afterward_o however_o it_o appear_v that_o a_o place_n 40_o mile_n distance_n be_v then_o under_o the_o care_n of_o so_o great_a a_o saint_n
book_n which_o far_o better_a deserve_v the_o title_n of_o a_o plea_n for_o disorder_n and_o separation_n not_o without_o frequent_a sharp_a and_o bitter_a reflection_n on_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n and_o the_o conformity_n require_v by_o law_n as_o though_o it_o have_v be_v design_v on_o purpose_n to_o represent_v the_o clergy_n of_o our_o church_n as_o a_o company_n of_o notorious_a lie_v and_o perjure_a villain_n for_o conform_v to_o the_o law_n of_o the_o land_n and_o order_n establish_v among_o we_o for_o there_o be_v no_o few_o than_o 30_o tremendous_a aggravation_n of_o the_o sin_n of_o conformity_n set_v down_o in_o it_o and_o all_o this_o do_v without_o the_o least_o provocation_n give_v on_o our_o side_n when_o all_o our_o discourse_n that_o touch_v they_o tend_v only_o to_o union_n and_o the_o desirableness_n of_o accommodation_n if_o this_o have_v be_v the_o single_a work_n of_o one_o man_n his_o passion_n and_o infirmity_n may_v have_v be_v some_o tolerable_a excuse_n for_o the_o indiscretion_n of_o it_o but_o he_o write_v in_o the_o name_n of_o a_o whole_a party_n of_o man_n and_o deliver_v the_o sense_n of_o all_o his_o acquaintance_n and_o if_o those_o principle_n be_v own_v and_o allow_v by_o they_o there_o can_v hardly_o be_v expect_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o a_o national_a settlement_n but_o all_o church_n must_v be_v heap_n of_o sand_n which_o may_v lie_v together_o till_o a_o puff_n of_o wind_n disperse_v they_o have_v no_o firm_a bond_n of_o union_n than_o the_o present_a humour_n and_o good_a will_n of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o the_o principle_n of_o that_o book_n i_o have_v discourse_v at_o large_a as_o far_o as_o concern_v the_o business_n of_o separation_n in_o the_o second_o and_o three_o part_n of_o the_o follow_a treatise_n but_o as_o though_o this_o have_v not_o be_v enough_o to_o show_v what_o enemy_n to_o peace_n man_n may_v be_v under_o a_o pretence_n of_o it_o not_o long_o after_o the_o same_o author_n set_v forth_o another_o book_n with_o this_o title_n the_o true_a and_o only_a way_n of_o concord_n of_o all_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o though_o he_o have_v be_v christ_n plenipotentiary_n upon_o earth_n and_o be_v to_o set_v the_o term_n of_o peace_n and_o war_n among_o all_o christian_n but_o i_o wish_v he_o have_v show_v himself_o such_o a_o pattern_n of_o meekness_n humility_n patience_n and_o a_o peaceable_a disposition_n that_o we_o may_v not_o have_v so_o much_o reason_n to_o dispute_v his_o credential_n but_o this_o be_v likewise_o fraught_v with_o such_o impracticable_a notion_n and_o divide_v principle_n as_o though_o his_o whole_a design_n have_v be_v to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v no_o true_a way_n of_o concord_n among_o christian_n for_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o than_o what_o he_o allow_v all_o the_o christian_a church_n this_o day_n in_o the_o world_n be_v in_o a_o mighty_a mistake_n when_o i_o look_v into_o these_o book_n and_o see_v the_o design_n of_o they_o i_o be_v mighty_o concern_v and_o infinite_o surprise_v that_o a_o person_n of_o his_o reputation_n for_o piety_n of_o his_o age_n and_o experience_n in_o the_o world_n and_o such_o a_o lover_n of_o peace_n as_o he_o have_v always_o profess_v himself_o and_o one_o who_o tell_v the_o world_n so_o often_o of_o his_o die_v and_o of_o the_o day_n of_o judgement_n shall_v think_v of_o leave_v two_o such_o firebrand_n behind_o he_o as_o both_o these_o book_n will_v appear_v to_o any_o one_o who_o due_o consider_v they_o which_o have_v be_v since_o follow_v by_o 4_o or_o 5_o more_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n so_o that_o he_o seem_v resolve_v to_o leave_v his_o life_n and_o sting_n together_o in_o the_o wound_n of_o this_o church_n and_o it_o make_v i_o extreme_o pity_v the_o case_n of_o this_o poor_a church_n when_o even_o those_o who_o pretend_v to_o plead_v for_o peace_n and_o to_o bring_v water_n to_o quench_v her_o flame_n do_v but_o add_v more_o fuel_n to_o they_o this_o give_v the_o first_o occasion_n to_o those_o thought_n which_o i_o afterward_o deliver_v in_o my_o sermon_n for_o since_o by_o the_o mean_n of_o such_o book_n the_o zeal_n of_o so_o many_o people_n be_v turn_v off_o from_o the_o papist_n against_o those_o of_o our_o church_n i_o see_v a_o plain_a necessity_n that_o either_o we_o must_v be_v run_v down_o by_o the_o impetuous_a violence_n of_o a_o enrage_a but_o vnprovoke_v company_n of_o man_n or_o we_o must_v venture_v ourselves_o to_o try_v whether_o we_o can_v stem_v that_o tide_n which_o we_o see_v come_v upon_o we_o and_o it_o fall_v to_o my_o lot_n to_o preach_v in_o the_o most_o public_a auditory_a of_o the_o city_n at_o a_o more_o than_o usual_a appearance_n be_v the_o first_o sunday_n in_o the_o term_n i_o consider_v the_o relation_n i_o stand_v in_o under_o our_o honour_a diocesan_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o the_o city_n and_o therefore_o think_v myself_o more_o oblige_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o concern_v the_o peace_n and_o welfare_n of_o the_o church_n therein_o upon_o these_o consideration_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o take_v that_o opportunity_n to_o lay_v open_a the_o due_a sense_n i_o have_v of_o the_o unreasonableness_n and_o mischief_n of_o the_o present_a separation_n wherein_o i_o be_v so_o far_o from_o intend_v to_o reflect_v on_o mr._n b._n as_o preach_v in_o the_o neighbourhood_n of_o my_o parish_n that_o to_o my_o best_a remembrance_n i_o never_o once_o think_v of_o it_o either_o in_o the_o make_n or_o preach_v of_o that_o sermon_n and_o yet_o throughout_o his_o answer_n he_o will_v insinuate_v that_o i_o have_v scarce_o any_o one_o in_o my_o eye_n but_o himself_o his_o book_n indeed_o have_v make_v too_o great_a a_o impression_n on_o my_o mind_n for_o i_o easy_o to_o forget_v they_o but_o it_o be_v the_o great_a the_o dangerous_a the_o vnaccountable_a separation_n which_o i_o know_v to_o be_v in_o and_o about_o the_o city_n without_o regard_n to_o the_o greatness_n or_o smallness_n of_o parish_n to_o the_o ability_n or_o piety_n of_o their_o minister_n or_o to_o the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o the_o church_n we_o live_v in_o which_o make_v i_o fix_v upon_o that_o subject_a although_o i_o know_v it_o to_o be_v so_o sore_a a_o place_n that_o the_o party_n most_o concern_v can_v hardly_o endure_v to_o have_v it_o touch_v though_o with_o a_o soft_a and_o gentle_a hand_n however_o i_o consider_v the_o duty_n which_o i_o owe_v to_o god_n and_o this_o church_n above_o the_o esteem_n and_o good_a word_n of_o peevish_a and_o partial_a man_n as_o i_o have_v before_o do_v in_o my_o deal_n with_o the_o papist_n and_o i_o resolve_v to_o give_v they_o no_o just_a provocation_n by_o reproachful_a language_n or_o personal_a reflection_n but_o if_o truth_n and_o reason_n will_v anger_v they_o i_o do_v not_o hold_v myself_o oblige_v to_o study_v to_o please_v they_o but_o against_o this_o whole_a undertake_n there_o have_v be_v two_o common_a objection_n first_o that_o it_o be_v unseasonable_a second_o that_o it_o be_v too_o sharp_a and_o severe_a to_o both_o these_o i_o shall_v answer_v first_o as_o to_o the_o unseasonableness_n of_o it_o what!_o be_v it_o unseasonable_a to_o persuade_v protestant_n to_o peace_n and_o unity_n that_o sure_o be_v very_o seasonable_a at_o any_o time_n and_o much_o more_o then_o and_o i_o appeal_v to_o any_o one_o that_o read_v it_o whether_o this_o be_v not_o the_o chief_a and_o only_a design_n of_o my_o sermon_n and_o to_o say_v this_o be_v unseasonable_a be_v just_a as_o if_o a_o garrison_n be_v besiege_v by_o a_o enemy_n and_o in_o great_a danger_n of_o be_v surprise_v and_o although_o they_o have_v frequent_a notice_n of_o it_o give_v they_o yet_o many_o of_o the_o soldier_n be_v resolve_v not_o to_o join_v in_o a_o common_a body_n under_o command_n of_o their_o officer_n but_o will_v run_v into_o corner_n a_o few_o in_o a_o company_n and_o do_v what_o they_o list_v and_o one_o shall_v undertake_v to_o persuade_v they_o to_o return_v to_o their_o due_a obedience_n and_o to_o mind_v the_o common_a interest_n and_o some_o grave_a bystander_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v true_a this_o be_v good_a counsel_n at_o another_o time_n but_o at_o this_o present_a it_o be_v very_o unseasonable_a when_o can_v it_o be_v more_o seasonable_a than_o when_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o danger_n be_v great_a upon_o they_o at_o another_o time_n it_o may_v have_v be_v less_o necessary_a but_o when_o the_o common_a danger_n be_v apparent_a to_o all_o man_n of_o sense_n or_o common_a ingenuity_n can_v not_o but_o take_v such_o advice_n most_o kind_o at_o such_o a_o season_n but_o this_o advice_n be_v not_o give_v to_o themselves_o but_o to_o the_o magistrate_n and_o judge_n and_o that_o make_v it_o look_v like_o a_o design_n to_o stir_v they_o
a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n of_o a_o certain_a order_n of_o man_n the_o colour_n of_o the_o chimere_n be_v change_v from_o scarlet_a to_o black_n these_o be_v now_o the_o ceremony_n about_o which_o all_o the_o noise_n and_o stir_n have_v be_v make_v in_o our_o church_n and_o any_o sober_a consider_v man_n free_a from_o passion_n and_o prejudice_n will_v stand_v amaze_v at_o the_o clamour_n and_o disturbance_n which_o have_v be_v make_v in_o this_o church_n and_o be_v at_o this_o day_n about_o the_o intolerable_a mischief_n of_o these_o imposition_n sect._n 5._o but_o the_o most_o material_a question_n they_o ever_o ask_v be_v why_o be_v these_o few_o retain_v by_o our_o reformer_n which_o be_v then_o distasteful_a to_o some_o protestant_n and_o be_v like_a to_o prove_v the_o occasion_n of_o future_a contention_n i_o will_v here_o give_v a_o just_a and_o true_a account_n of_o the_o reason_n which_o induce_v our_o reformer_n either_o to_o retain_v or_o to_o appoint_v these_o ceremony_n and_o then_o proceed_v 1._o out_o of_o a_o due_a reverence_n to_o antiquity_n they_o will_v hereby_o convince_v the_o papist_n they_o do_v put_v a_o difference_n between_o the_o gross_a and_o intolerable_a superstition_n of_o popery_n and_o the_o innocent_a rite_n and_o practice_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o the_o church_n before_o and_o what_o can_v more_o harden_v the_o papist_n then_o to_o see_v man_n put_v no_o difference_n between_o these_o it_o be_v a_o unspeakable_a advantage_n which_o those_o do_v give_v to_o the_o papist_n who_o be_v for_o reform_v 1600_o year_n backward_o and_o when_o they_o be_v pinch_v with_o a_o testimony_n of_o antiquity_n present_o cry_v out_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n work_v in_o the_o apostle_n time_n as_o though_o every_o thing_n which_o they_o dislike_v be_v a_o part_n of_o it_o next_o to_o the_o take_v up_o arm_n for_o religion_n which_o make_v man_n look_v on_o it_o as_o a_o faction_n and_o design_n there_o be_v scarce_o any_o thing_n give_v so_o great_a a_o check_n to_o the_o progress_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n especial_o among_o learned_a and_o moderate_a man_n as_o the_o put_v no_o difference_n between_o the_o corruption_n of_o popery_n and_o the_o innocent_a custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o the_o time_n be_v when_o many_o great_a man_n there_o be_v very_o inclinable_a to_o a_o reformation_n but_o when_o they_o see_v the_o reformer_n oppose_v the_o undoubted_a practice_n of_o antiquity_n equal_o with_o the_o modern_a corruption_n they_o cast_v they_o off_o as_o man_n guilty_a of_o a_o unreasonable_a humour_n of_o innovation_n as_o may_v be_v see_v in_o thuanus_n and_o fran._n baldwin_n ecclesiastical_a commentary_n and_o his_o answer_n to_o calvin_n and_o beza_n but_o our_o reformer_n although_o they_o make_v the_o scripture_n the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o reject_v all_o thing_n repugnant_a thereto_o yet_o they_o design_v not_o to_o make_v a_o transformation_n of_o a_o church_n but_o a_o reformation_n of_o it_o by_o reduce_v it_o as_o near_o as_o they_o can_v to_o that_o state_n it_o be_v in_o under_o the_o first_o christian_n emperor_n that_o be_v sound_a in_o religion_n and_o therefore_o they_o retain_v these_o few_o ceremony_n as_o badge_n of_o the_o respect_n they_o bear_v to_o the_o ancient_a church_n ii_o to_o manifest_a the_o justice_n and_o equity_n of_o the_o reformation_n by_o let_v their_o enemy_n see_v they_o do_v not_o break_v communion_n with_o they_o for_o mere_a indifferent_a thing_n for_o some_o of_o the_o popish_a bishop_n of_o that_o time_n be_v subtle_a and_o learned_a man_n as_o gardiner_z heath_n tonstall_n etc._n etc._n and_o nothing_o will_v have_v rejoice_v they_o more_o than_o to_o have_v see_v our_o reformer_n boggle_v at_o such_o ceremony_n as_o these_o and_o they_o will_v have_v make_v mighty_a advantage_n of_o it_o among_o the_o people_n of_o which_o we_o have_v a_o clear_a instance_n in_o the_o case_n of_o bishop_n hoopers_n scruple_v the_o episcopal_a vestment_n peter_n martyr_n tell_v he_o plain_o that_o such_o needless_a scrupulosity_n will_v be_v a_o great_a hindrance_n to_o the_o reformation_n for_o say_v he_o since_o the_o people_n be_v with_o difficulty_n enough_o bring_v to_o thing_n necessary_a if_o we_o once_o declare_v thing_n indifferent_a to_o be_v unlawful_a they_o will_v have_v no_o patience_n to_o hear_v we_o any_o long_o and_o withal_o hereby_o we_o condemn_v other_o reform_a church_n and_o those_o ancient_a church_n which_o have_v hitherto_o to_o be_v in_o great_a esteem_n iii_o to_o show_v their_o consent_n with_o other_o protestant_a church_n 17._o which_o do_v allow_v and_o practise_v the_o same_o or_o more_o ceremony_n as_o the_o lutheran_n church_n general_o do_v and_o even_o calvin_n himself_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o sadolet_n declare_v that_o he_o be_v for_o restore_v the_o face_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o true_a way_n of_o reformation_n he_o say_v he_o will_v not_o contend_v about_o ceremony_n not_o only_o those_o which_o be_v for_o decency_n but_o those_o that_o be_v symbolical_a 479._o oecolampadius_n look_v on_o the_o gesture_n at_o the_o sacrament_n as_o indifferent_a bucer_n think_v the_o use_n of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n after_o baptism_n neither_o indecent_a nor_o unprofitable_a since_o therefore_o so_o great_a a_o number_n of_o protestant_a church_n use_v the_o same_o ceremony_n and_o the_o chief_a leader_n of_o other_o reform_a church_n think_v they_o not_o unlawful_a our_o first_o reformer_n for_o this_o and_o the_o forego_n reason_n think_v it_o fit_a to_o retain_v they_o as_o long_o as_o they_o be_v so_o few_o so_o easy_a both_o to_o be_v practise_v and_o understand_v sect._n 6._o but_o the_o impression_n which_o have_v be_v make_v on_o some_o of_o our_o divine_n abroad_o do_v not_o wear_v off_o at_o their_o return_n home_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n reign_n for_o they_o retain_v a_o secret_a dislike_n of_o many_o thing_n in_o our_o church_n but_o the_o act_n of_o uniformity_n be_v pass_v and_o the_o use_v of_o the_o liturgy_n strict_o enjoin_v i_o do_v not_o find_v any_o separation_n make_v then_o on_o the_o account_n of_o it_o no_o not_o by_o the_o dissent_v brethren_n that_o withdraw_v from_o frankford_n to_o geneva_n knox_n be_v forbid_v to_o preach_v here_o because_o of_o some_o personal_a reflection_n on_o the_o queen_n but_o whittingham_n samson_n gilby_n and_o other_o accept_v of_o preferment_n and_o employment_n in_o the_o church_n the_o bishop_n at_o first_o show_v kindness_n to_o they_o on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o forward_a and_o zealous_a preach_v which_o at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o needful_a and_o therefore_o many_o of_o they_o be_v place_v in_o london_n where_o have_v gain_v the_o people_n by_o their_o zeal_n and_o diligence_n in_o preach_v 6._o they_o take_v occasion_n to_o let_v fall_n at_o first_o their_o dislike_n of_o the_o ceremony_n and_o a_o desire_n of_o far_a reformation_n of_o our_o liturgy_n but_o find_v that_o they_o have_v gain_v ground_n they_o never_o cease_v till_o by_o inveigh_v against_o the_o livery_n of_o antichrist_n as_o they_o call_v the_o vestment_n and_o ceremony_n they_o have_v inflame_v the_o people_n to_o that_o degree_n that_o gilby_n himself_o insinuate_v that_o if_o they_o have_v be_v let_v alone_o a_o little_a long_o they_o will_v have_v shake_v the_o constitution_n of_o this_o church_n this_o be_v the_o first_o occasion_n of_o press_a uniformity_n with_o any_o rigour_n and_o therefore_o some_o example_n be_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v make_v for_o the_o warn_n of_o other_o but_o as_o kindness_n make_v they_o presumptuous_a so_o this_o severity_n make_v they_o clamorous_a and_o they_o send_v bitter_a complaint_n to_o geneva_n beza_n after_o much_o importunity_n undertake_v to_o give_v a_o answer_n to_o they_o which_o be_v of_o great_a consequence_n to_o our_o present_a business_n i_o shall_v here_o give_v a_o full_a account_n of_o it_o we_o be_v then_o to_o understand_v that_o about_o this_o time_n the_o dissent_v party_n be_v exasperate_v by_o the_o silence_v some_o of_o their_o most_o busy_a preacher_n 23._o begin_v to_o have_v separate_a meeting_n this_o beza_n take_v notice_n of_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o grindal_n bishop_n of_o london_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o examination_n take_v before_o he_o 20_o of_o june_n 1567._o of_o certain_a person_n who_o be_v accuse_v not_o only_o for_o absent_v themselves_o from_o their_o parish_n church_n 23._o but_o for_o gather_v together_o and_o make_v assembly_n use_v prayer_n and_o preach_n and_o minister_a sacrament_n among_o themselves_o and_o hire_v a_o hall_n in_o london_n under_o pretence_n of_o a_o wedding_n for_o that_o purpose_n the_o bishop_n of_o london_n first_o rebuke_v they_o for_o their_o lie_a pretence_n and_o then_o tell_v they_o that_o in_o this_o sever_a
harrison_n his_o example_n be_v soon_o follow_v by_o other_o of_o his_o brethren_n who_o write_v the_o admonition_n to_o the_o follower_n of_o brown_n and_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o admonition_n when_o barrow_n and_o greenwood_n publish_v their_o four_o reason_n for_o separation_n three_o of_o which_o they_o take_v out_o of_o the_o admonition_n to_o the_o parliament_n viz._n unlawful_a ministry_n antichristian_a government_n and_o false_a worship_n gifford_n a_o nonconformist_a at_o maldon_n in_o essex_n undertake_v to_o answer_v they_o in_o several_a treatise_n and_o it_o be_v observable_a that_o these_o nonconformist_n charge_n the_o brownist_n with_o make_v a_o vile_a notorious_a and_o damnable_a schism_n because_o they_o withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n and_o set_v up_o new_a one_o of_o their_o own_o gifford_n not_o only_o call_v they_o schismatic_n preface_n but_o say_v they_o make_v a_o vile_a schism_n rend_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o condemn_v by_o their_o assertion_n the_o whole_a visible_a church_n in_o the_o world_n even_o as_o the_o donatist_n do_v of_o old_a time_n and_o he_o add_v that_o the_o end_n of_o brownism_n as_o it_o be_v then_o call_v be_v infinite_a schism_n heresy_n atheism_n and_o barbarism_n and_o the_o same_o author_n preface_n in_o his_o second_o book_n reckon_v up_o the_o ill_a effect_n of_o this_o separation_n among_o the_o people_n have_v these_o remarkable_a word_n now_o look_v also_o on_o the_o people_n where_o we_o may_v see_v very_o many_o who_o not_o regard_v the_o chief_a christian_a virtue_n and_o godly_a duty_n as_o namely_o to_o be_v meek_a to_o be_v patient_n to_o be_v lowly_a to_o be_v full_a of_o love_n and_o mercy_n to_o deal_v upright_o and_o just_o to_o guide_v their_o family_n in_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n with_o wholesome_a instruction_n and_o to_o stand_v fast_o in_o the_o call_v in_o which_o god_n have_v set_v they_o give_v themselves_o whole_o to_o this_o even_o as_o if_o it_o be_v the_o sum_n and_o pith_n of_o religion_n namely_o to_o argue_v and_o talk_v continual_o against_o matter_n in_o the_o church_n against_o bishop_n and_o minister_n and_o one_o against_o another_o on_o both_o side_n some_o be_v proceed_v to_o this_o that_o they_o will_v come_v to_o the_o assembly_n to_o hear_v the_o sermon_n and_o prayer_n of_o the_o preacher_n but_o not_o to_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o book_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v a_o more_o grievous_a sin_n than_o many_o do_v suppose_v but_o yet_o this_o be_v not_o the_o worst_a for_o sundry_a be_v go_v further_o and_o fall_v into_o a_o damnable_a schism_n and_o the_o same_o so_o much_o the_o more_o fearful_a and_o dangerous_a in_o that_o many_o do_v not_o see_v the_o foulness_n of_o it_o but_o rather_o hold_v they_o as_o godly_a christian_n and_o but_o a_o little_a over-shot_a in_o these_o matter_n but_o that_o this_o man_n go_v upon_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n appear_v by_o his_o state_v the_o question_n in_o the_o same_o preface_n for_o i_o show_v say_v he_o in_o express_a word_n that_o i_o do_v not_o meddle_v at_o all_o in_o these_o question_n whether_o there_o be_v corruption_n and_o fault_n in_o our_o church_n condemn_v by_o god_n word_n whether_o they_o be_v many_o or_o few_o whether_o they_o be_v small_a or_o great_a but_o only_o thus_o far_o whether_o they_o be_v such_o or_o so_o great_a as_o make_v our_o church_n antichristian_a preface_n barrow_n say_v that_o this_o gifford_n be_v one_o that_o join_v with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o faction_n in_o the_o petition_n to_o the_o parliament_n against_o the_o english_a hierarchy_n and_o it_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n of_o his_o book_n that_o he_o be_v a_o nonconformist_a and_o he_o be_v join_v with_o cartwright_n hildersham_n brightman_n and_o other_o nonconformist_n by_o the_o prefacer_n to_o the_o desence_n of_o bradshaw_n against_o johnson_n 5._o and_o i_o find_v his_o name_n in_o one_o of_o the_o class_n in_o essex_n at_o that_o time_n the_o author_n of_o the_o second_o answer_n for_o communicate_v 1588._o who_o defend_v t._n cs._n letter_n to_o harrison_n brown_n colleague_n against_o separation_n prove_v join_v with_o the_o church_n a_o duty_n necessary_o enjoin_v he_o of_o god_n by_o his_o providence_n through_o his_o be_v and_o place_v in_o a_o particular_a church_n and_o just_o require_v of_o he_o by_o the_o church_n or_o spiritual_a body_n through_o that_o same_o enforce_a law_n of_o the_o coherence_n and_o be_v together_o of_o the_o part_n and_o member_n which_o be_v the_o express_a ordinance_n of_o god_n so_o that_o say_v he_o unless_o i_o hold_v the_o congregation_n whereof_o i_o be_o now_o disannul_v and_o become_v no_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o the_o not_o separate_v a_o unworthy_a member_n i_o can_v voluntary_o either_o absent_v myself_o from_o their_o assembly_n to_o holy_a exercise_n or_o yet_o depart_v away_o be_v come_v together_o without_o breach_n of_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n sunder_v the_o cement_n of_o love_n impair_n the_o growth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o incur_v the_o guilt_n of_o schism_n and_o division_n 46._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n he_o speak_v elsewhere_o 13._o richard_n bernard_n call_v it_o a_o uncharitable_a and_o lewd_a schism_n which_o they_o be_v guilty_a of_o but_o i_o need_v not_o mention_v more_o particular_a author_n since_o in_o the_o grave_a confutation_n of_o the_o error_n of_o the_o separatist_n 57_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o nonconformist_n it_o be_v say_v that_o because_o we_o have_v a_o true_a church_n conâ—â—ting_v of_o a_o lawful_a ministry_n and_o a_o faithful_a people_n therefore_o they_o can_v separate_v themselves_o from_o we_o but_o they_o must_v needs_o incur_v the_o most_o shameful_a and_o odious_a reproach_n of_o manifest_a schism_n 17._o and_o concern_v the_o state_n of_o the_o person_n who_o live_v in_o separation_n they_o say_v we_o hold_v they_o all_o to_o be_v in_o a_o dangerous_a estate_n we_o be_v loath_a to_o say_v in_o a_o damnable_a estate_n as_o long_o as_o they_o continue_v in_o this_o schism_n sect._n 9_o but_o for_o our_o far_a understanding_n the_o full_a state_n of_o this_o controversy_n we_o must_v consider_v what_o thing_n be_v agree_v on_o both_o side_n and_o where_o the_o main_a point_n of_o difference_n lay_v 1._o the_o separatist_n do_v yield_v the_o doctrine_n or_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n true_a and_o sound_a and_o a_o possibility_n of_o salvation_n in_o the_o communion_n of_o it_o in_o their_o apology_n present_v to_o king_n james_n 1604._o thus_o they_o speak_v we_o testify_v by_o these_o present_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o desire_v they_o to_o take_v knowledge_n hereof_o that_o we_o have_v not_o forsake_v any_o one_o point_n of_o the_o true_a ancient_n catholic_n and_o apostolic_a faith_n profess_v in_o our_o land_n but_o hold_v the_o same_o ground_n of_o christian_a religion_n with_o they_o still_o 1599_o and_o the_o publisher_n of_o the_o dispute_n about_o separation_n between_o johnson_n and_o jacob_n say_v that_o the_o first_o separatist_n never_o deny_v that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o profession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v sufficient_a to_o make_v those_o that_o believe_v and_o obey_v they_o to_o be_v true_a christian_n and_o in_o the_o state_n of_o salvation_n but_o always_o hold_v profess_a and_o acknowledge_v the_o contrary_n 240._o barrow_n say_v that_o they_o commend_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o english_a martyr_n and_o deem_v they_o save_v notwithstanding_o the_o false_a office_n and_o great_a corruption_n in_o the_o worship_n exercise_v 92._o and_o in_o the_o letter_n to_o a_o lady_n a_o little_a before_o his_o death_n he_o say_v he_o have_v reverend_a estimation_n of_o sundry_a and_o good_a hope_n of_o many_o hundred_o thousand_o in_o england_n though_o he_o utter_o dislike_v the_o present_a constitution_n of_o this_o church_n in_o the_o present_a communion_n ministry_n worship_n government_n and_o ordinance_n ecclesiastical_a of_o these_o cathedral_n and_o parishional_a assembly_n 2._o the_o separatist_n grant_v 7._o that_o separation_n be_v not_o justifiable_a from_o a_o church_n for_o all_o blemish_n and_o corruption_n in_o it_o thus_o they_o express_v themselves_o in_o their_o apology_n neither_o count_v we_o it_o lawful_a for_o any_o member_n to_o forsake_v the_o fellowship_n of_o the_o church_n for_o blemish_n and_o imperfection_n which_o every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o call_v shall_v studious_o seek_v to_o cure_v and_o to_o expect_v and_o further_o it_o until_o either_o there_o follow_v redress_n or_o the_o disease_n be_v grow_v incurable_a and_o in_o the_o 36_o article_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o their_o faith_n write_v by_o johnson_n and_o ainsworth_n they_o have_v these_o word_n none_o be_v to_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n right_o gather_v and_o establish_v for_o fault_n and_o corruption_n which_o may_v and_o so_o
there_o must_v lie_v at_o the_o bottom_n the_o same_o principle_n of_o separation_n which_o be_v in_o the_o brownist_n and_o as_o mr._n newcomen_fw-mi urge_v they_o their_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o doctrine_n that_o be_v fundamental_a their_o hold_v one_o head_n and_o one_o faith_n do_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o be_v guilty_a of_o breach_n of_o unity_n and_o downright_a schism_n as_o long_o as_o they_o hold_v not_o one_o body_n one_o baptism_n for_o when_o man_n make_v different_a assembly_n and_o congregation_n and_o draw_v man_n into_o party_n it_o be_v not_o their_o own_n the_o same_o doctrine_n do_v excuse_v they_o from_o schism_n as_o he_o prove_v from_o st._n augustin_n and_o beza_n of_o which_o afterward_o but_o still_o they_o deny_v themselves_o to_o be_v brownist_n or_o rigid_a separatist_n because_o they_o separate_v from_o our_o congregation_n as_o no_o church_n and_o from_o the_o ordinance_n dispense_v as_o antichristian_a and_o from_o our_o people_n as_o no_o visible_a christian_n to_o which_o the_o other_o reply_v that_o there_o be_v always_o a_o difference_n among_o the_o separatist_n themselves_o some_o being_n more_o rigid_a than_o other_o and_o as_o to_o the_o last_o clause_n none_o since_o barrow_n have_v own_v it_o but_o for_o the_o rest_n 52._o only_o put_v unlawful_a for_o antichristian_a and_o by_o ordinance_n understand_v church-ordinance_n they_o own_o the_o very_a same_o principle_n as_o the_o other_o do_v and_o although_o in_o word_n they_o seem_v to_o own_o our_o parochial_a congregation_n to_o be_v true_a church_n yet_o have_v the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o more_o moderate_a brownist_n touch_v church-constitution_n matter_n form_n power_n government_n communion_n corruption_n etc._n etc._n the_o consequence_n must_v be_v say_v they_o that_o we_o have_v no_o true_a church_n and_o that_o our_o ordinance_n be_v all_o unlawful_a and_o the_o less_o cause_n they_o have_v to_o plead_v for_o their_o separation_n 104._o by_o acknowledge_v our_o church_n to_o be_v true_a church_n their_o separation_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o culpable_a and_o the_o grosser_n and_o more_o inexcusable_a the_o schism_n for_o it_o be_v a_o great_a sin_n say_v bayly_n to_o depart_v from_o a_o church_n which_o i_o profess_v to_o be_v true_a and_o who_o ministry_n i_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v save_v than_o from_o a_o church_n which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v false_a and_o who_o minister_n i_o take_v to_o have_v no_o call_n from_o god_n nor_o any_o blessing_n from_o his_o hand_n so_o that_o the_o independent_o be_v then_o charge_v with_o schism_n for_o these_o two_o thing_n first_o for_o refuse_v communion_n with_o those_o church_n which_o they_o confess_v to_o be_v true_a church_n for_o say_v the_o member_n of_o the_o assembly_n 47._o thus_o to_o depart_v from_o true_a church_n be_v not_o to_o hold_v communion_n with_o they_o as_o such_o but_o rather_o by_o depart_v to_o declare_v they_o not_o to_o be_v such_o second_o for_o set_v up_o different_a congregation_n where_o they_o confess_v there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n sect._n 15._o but_o because_o some_o man_n be_v so_o unwilling_a to_o understand_v the_o true_a state_n of_o this_o controversy_n about_o separation_n between_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n and_o the_o independent_o i_o shall_v here_o give_v a_o full_a account_n of_o it_o from_o the_o debate_n between_o they_o the_o desire_n of_o the_o independent_o as_o it_o be_v propose_v by_o themselves_o at_o the_o committee_n for_o accommodation_n dec._n 4._o 1645._o be_v this_o that_o they_o may_v not_o be_v force_v to_o communicate_v as_o member_n in_o those_o parish_n where_o they_o dwell_v but_o may_v have_v liberty_n to_o have_v congregation_n of_o such_o person_n who_o give_v good_a testimony_n of_o their_o godliness_n and_o yet_o out_o of_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n can_v communicate_v in_o their_o parish_n but_o do_v voluntary_o offer_v themselves_o to_o join_v in_o such_o congregation_n to_o which_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n answer_v decemb._n 15._o this_o desire_n be_v not_o to_o be_v grant_v they_o for_o these_o reason_n 1._o because_o it_o hold_v out_o a_o plain_a and_o total_a separation_n from_o the_o rule_n as_o if_o in_o nothing_o it_o be_v to_o be_v comply_v with_o nor_o our_o church_n to_o be_v communicate_v with_o in_o any_o thing_n which_o shall_v argue_v church-communion_n more_o can_v not_o be_v say_v or_o do_v against_o false_a church_n 2._o it_o plain_o hold_v out_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o gather_v church_n out_o of_o true_a church_n yea_o out_o of_o such_o true_a church_n which_o be_v endeavour_v far_o to_o reform_v according_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n whereof_o we_o be_v assure_v there_o be_v not_o the_o least_o hint_n of_o any_o example_n in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o god_n 3._o this_o will_v give_v countenance_n to_o a_o perpetual_a schism_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n still_o draw_v away_o some_o from_o the_o church_n under_o the_o rule_n which_o also_o will_v breed_v many_o irritation_n among_o the_o party_n go_v away_o and_o those_o who_o they_o leave_v and_o again_o between_o the_o church_n that_o shall_v be_v forsake_v and_o that_o to_o which_o they_o shall_v go_v decemb._n 23._o the_o dissent_v brethren_n put_v in_o their_o reply_n to_o these_o reason_n to_o the_o first_o reason_n they_o say_v 1._o that_o gather_v into_o other_o congregation_n such_o who_o can_v out_o of_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n partake_v as_o member_n in_o their_o church_n for_o the_o pure_a enjoyment_n as_o to_o their_o conscience_n of_o all_o ordinance_n yet_o still_o maintain_v communion_n with_o they_o as_o church_n be_v far_o from_o separation_n much_o less_o a_o plain_a and_o total_a separation_n and_o this_o be_v not_o set_v up_o church_n against_o church_n but_o neighbour_n sister_n church_n of_o a_o different_a judgement_n for_o say_v they_o if_o the_o pure_a church_n in_o the_o world_n unto_o our_o judgement_n in_o all_o other_o respect_n shall_v impose_v as_o a_o condition_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n any_o one_o thing_n that_o such_o tender_a conscience_n can_v join_v in_o as_o suppose_v kneel_v in_o the_o act_n of_o receive_v which_o be_v the_o case_n of_o scotland_n and_o england_n if_o they_o remove_v from_o these_o church_n and_o have_v liberty_n from_o a_o state_n to_o gather_v into_o other_o church_n to_o enjoy_v this_o and_o other_o ordinance_n this_o be_v no_o separation_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o plain_a and_o total_a separation_n from_o the_o rule_n unless_o they_o whole_o in_o all_o thing_n differ_v by_o set_v up_o altogether_o different_a rule_n of_o constitution_n worship_n and_o government_n but_o they_o shall_v practise_v the_o most_o of_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o these_o the_o most_o substantial_a which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o rule_n itself_o 3._o that_o they_o will_v maintain_v occasional_a communion_n with_o their_o church_n not_o only_o in_o hear_v and_o preach_v but_o occasional_o in_o baptise_v their_o child_n in_o their_o church_n and_o receive_v the_o lord_n supper_n there_o etc._n etc._n and_o will_v not_o all_o this_o clear_v they_o from_o the_o imputation_n of_o schism_n not_o agree_v in_o the_o main_a thing_n not_o own_v their_o church_n to_o be_v true_a not_o maintain_v occasional_a communion_n with_o they_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n think_v of_o all_o this_o thus_o they_o answer_v first_o that_o although_o tenderness_n of_o conscience_n may_v bind_v man_n to_o forbear_v or_o suspend_v the_o act_n of_o communion_n in_o that_o particular_a wherein_o man_n conceive_v they_o can_v hold_v communion_n without_o sin_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o bind_v to_o follow_v such_o a_o positive_a prescript_n as_o possible_o may_v be_v divers_a from_o the_o will_n and_o counsel_n of_o god_n of_o which_o kind_n we_o conceive_v this_o of_o gather_v separate_a church_n out_o of_o true_a church_n to_o be_v one_o second_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o remove_v to_o a_o congregation_n which_o be_v under_o the_o same_o rule_n another_o to_o a_o congregation_n of_o a_o different_a constitution_n from_o the_o rule_n in_o the_o former_a case_n a_o man_n retain_v his_o membership_n in_o the_o latter_a he_o renounce_v his_o membership_n upon_o difference_n of_o judgement_n touch_v the_o very_a constitution_n of_o the_o church_n from_o and_o unto_o which_o he_o remove_v three_o if_o a_o church_n do_v require_v that_o which_o be_v evil_a of_o any_o member_n he_o must_v forbear_v to_o do_v it_o yet_o without_o separation_n they_o who_o think_v kneel_v in_o the_o act_n of_o communion_n to_o be_v unlawful_a either_o in_o england_n or_o scotland_n do_v not_o separate_a or_o renounce_v membership_n but_o do_v some_o of_o they_o with_o zeal_n and_o learning_n defend_v our_o church_n against_o those_o of_o the_o separation_n four_o the_o notion_n
of_o separation_n be_v not_o to_o be_v measure_v by_o civil_a act_n of_o state_n but_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n five_o to_o leave_v all_o ordinary_a communion_n in_o any_o church_n with_o dislike_n when_o opposition_n or_o offence_n offer_v itself_o be_v to_o separate_a from_o such_o a_o church_n in_o the_o scripture_n sense_n six_o a_o total_a difference_n from_o church_n be_v not_o necessary_a to_o make_v a_o total_a separation_n for_o the_o most_o rigid_a separatist_n hold_v the_o same_o rule_n of_o worship_n and_o government_n with_o our_o brethren_n and_o under_o this_o pretence_n novatian_n donatist_n all_o that_o ever_o be_v think_v to_o separate_a may_v shelter_v themselves_o seven_o if_o they_o may_v occasional_o exercise_v these_o act_n of_o communion_n with_o we_o once_o a_o second_o or_o three_o time_n without_o sin_n we_o know_v no_o reason_n why_o it_o may_v not_o be_v ordinary_a without_o sin_n and_o then_o separation_n and_o church-gathering_a will_v have_v be_v needless_a to_o separate_a from_o those_o church_n ordinary_o and_o visible_o with_o who_o occasional_o you_o may_v join_v without_o sin_n seem_v to_o be_v a_o most_o unjust_a separation_n to_o the_o second_o reason_n the_o dissent_v brethren_n give_v these_o answer_n 1._o that_o it_o be_v found_v upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o nothing_o be_v to_o be_v tolerate_v which_o be_v unlawful_a in_o the_o judgement_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o tolerate_v which_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n deny_v and_o say_v it_o be_v upon_o the_o supposition_n of_o the_o unlawfulness_n to_o tolerate_v gather_v of_o church_n out_o of_o true_a church_n which_o they_o do_v not_o once_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v lawful_a 2._o that_o if_o after_o all_o endeavour_n man_n conscience_n be_v unsatisfied_a as_o to_o communion_n with_o a_o church_n they_o have_v no_o obligation_n lie_v upon_o they_o to_o continue_v in_o that_o communion_n or_o on_o the_o church_n to_o withhold_v they_o from_o remove_v to_o pure_a church_n or_o if_o there_o be_v none_o such_o to_o gather_v into_o church_n to_o which_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n reply_v i._o that_o this_o open_v a_o gap_n for_o all_o sect_n to_o challenge_v such_o a_o liberty_n as_o their_o due_n ii_o this_o liberty_n be_v deny_v by_o the_o church_n of_o new-england_n and_o they_o have_v as_o just_a ground_n to_o deny_v it_o as_o they_o to_o the_o three_o reason_n they_o answer_v first_o that_o the_o abuse_n of_o the_o word_n schism_n have_v do_v much_o hurt_n in_o the_o church_n that_o the_o signification_n of_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o agree_v upon_o by_o the_o state_n nor_o debate_v by_o the_o assembly_n to_o which_o the_o other_o reply_v that_o if_o the_o word_n schism_n have_v be_v leave_v out_o the_o reason_n will_v have_v remain_v strong_a viz._n that_o this_o will_v give_v countenance_n to_o perpetual_a division_n in_o the_o church_n still_o draw_v away_o church_n from_o under_o the_o rule_n and_o to_o give_v countenance_n to_o a_o unjust_a and_o causeless_a separation_n from_o lawful_a church_n communion_n be_v not_o far_o from_o give_v countenance_n to_o a_o schism_n especial_o when_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o this_o separation_n be_v desire_v be_v such_o upon_o which_o all_o other_o possible_a scruple_n which_o err_v conscience_n may_v in_o any_o other_o case_n be_v subject_a unto_o may_v claim_v the_o privilege_n of_o a_o like_a indulgence_n and_o so_o this_o toleration_n be_v the_o first_o shall_v indeed_o but_o lie_v the_o foundation_n and_o open_v the_o gap_n whereat_o as_o many_o division_n in_o the_o church_n as_o there_o may_v be_v scruple_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n shall_v upon_o the_o selfsame_a equity_n be_v let_v in_o second_o this_o will_v give_v countenance_n only_o to_o godly_a people_n join_v in_o other_o congregation_n for_o their_o great_a edification_n who_o can_v otherwise_o without_o sin_n enjoy_v all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ_n yet_o so_o as_o not_o condemn_v those_o church_n they_o join_v not_o with_o as_o false_a but_o still_o preserve_v all_o christian_a communion_n with_o the_o saint_n as_o member_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n and_o join_v also_o with_o they_o in_o all_o duty_n of_o worship_n which_o belong_v to_o particular_a church_n so_o far_o as_o they_o be_v able_a and_o if_o this_o be_v call_v schism_n or_o countenance_n of_o schism_n it_o be_v more_o than_o we_o have_v yet_o learned_a from_o scripture_n or_o any_o approve_a author_n to_o this_o the_o divine_n of_o the_o assembly_n reply_v 1._o this_o desire_a forbearance_n be_v a_o perpetual_a division_n in_o the_o church_n and_o a_o perpetual_a draw_v away_o from_o the_o church_n under_o the_o rule_n for_o upon_o the_o same_o pretence_n those_o who_o scruple_n infant-baptism_n may_v withdraw_v from_o their_o church_n and_o so_o separate_a into_o another_o congregation_n and_o so_o in_o that_o some_o practice_n may_v be_v scruple_v and_o they_o separate_a again_o be_v these_o division_n and_o sub-division_n say_v they_o as_o lawful_a as_o they_o may_v be_v infinite_a or_o must_v we_o give_v that_o respect_n to_o the_o error_n of_o man_n conscience_n as_o to_o satisfy_v their_o scruple_n by_o allowance_n of_o this_o liberty_n to_o they_o and_o do_v it_o not_o plain_o signify_v that_o error_n of_o conscience_n be_v a_o protection_n against_o schism_n 2._o the_o not_o condemn_v of_o our_o church_n as_o false_a do_v little_o extenuate_v the_o separation_n for_o divers_a of_o the_o brownist_n who_o have_v total_o separate_v in_o former_a time_n have_v not_o condemn_v these_o church_n as_o false_a though_o they_o do_v not_o pronounce_v a_o affirmative_a judgement_n against_o we_o yet_o the_o very_a separate_n be_v a_o tacit_n and_o practical_a condemn_v of_o our_o church_n if_o not_o as_o false_a yet_o as_o impure_a eousque_fw-la as_o that_o in_o such_o administration_n they_o can_v be_v by_o they_o as_o member_n communicate_v with_o without_o sin_n and_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o communion_n with_o we_o as_o member_n of_o the_o church_n catholic_n it_o be_v as_o full_a a_o decline_a of_o communion_n with_o we_o as_o church_n as_o if_o we_o be_v false_a church_n 3._o we_o do_v not_o think_v difference_n in_o judgement_n in_o this_o or_o that_o point_n to_o be_v schism_n or_o that_o every_o inconformity_n unto_o every_o thing_n use_v or_o enjoin_v be_v schism_n so_o that_o communion_n be_v preserve_v or_o that_o separation_n from_o idolatrous_a communion_n or_o worship_n ex_fw-la se_fw-la unlawful_a be_v schism_n but_o to_o join_v in_o separate_a congregation_n of_o another_o communion_n which_o succession_n of_o our_o member_n be_v a_o manifest_a rupture_n of_o our_o society_n into_o other_o and_o be_v therefore_o a_o schism_n in_o the_o body_n and_o if_o the_o apostle_n do_v call_v those_o division_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o christian_n do_v not_o separate_a into_o divers_a form_v congregation_n of_o several_a communion_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n schism_n much_o more_o may_v such_o separation_n as_o this_o desire_a be_v so_o call_v 4._o scruple_n of_o conscience_n be_v no_o cause_n of_o separate_v nor_o do_v it_o take_v off_o causeless_a separation_n from_o be_v schism_n which_o may_v arise_v from_o error_n of_o conscience_n as_o well_o as_o carnal_a and_o corrupt_a reason_n therefore_o we_o conceive_v the_o cause_n of_o separation_n must_v be_v show_v to_o be_v such_o exnaturâ_fw-la rei_fw-la will_v bear_v it_o out_o and_o therefore_o we_o say_v that_o the_o grant_v the_o liberty_n desire_v will_v give_v countenance_n to_o schism_n 5._o we_o can_v but_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v upon_o evidence_n of_o reason_n and_o experience_n of_o all_o age_n that_o this_o separation_n will_v be_v the_o mother_n and_o nurse_n of_o contention_n strife_n envy_n confusion_n and_o so_o draw_v with_o it_o that_o breach_n of_o love_n which_o may_v endanger_v the_o heighten_v of_o it_o into_o formal_a schism_n even_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o our_o brethren_n 6._o what_o be_v it_o that_o approve_a author_n do_v call_v schism_n but_o the_o break_n off_o member_n from_o their_o church_n which_o be_v lawful_o constitute_v church_n and_o from_o communion_n in_o ordinance_n etc._n etc._n without_o just_a and_o sufficient_a cause_n ex_fw-la natura_fw-la rei_fw-la to_o justify_v such_o secession_n and_o to_o join_v in_o other_o congregation_n of_o separate_a communion_n either_o because_o of_o personal_a fail_n in_o the_o officer_n or_o member_n of_o the_o congregation_n from_o which_o they_o separate_v or_o because_o of_o causeless_a scruple_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n which_o have_v be_v call_v set_v up_o altar_n contra_fw-la altar_n from_o which_o they_o quote_v st._n augustin_n and_o camenon_n thus_o i_o have_v faithful_o lay_v down_o the_o state_n of_o this_o controversy_n about_o separation_n as_o it_o have_v be_v manage_v in_o former_a time_n among_o
any_o motive_n but_o the_o please_a god_n and_o the_o church_n good_a what_o mutter_v and_o censure_v will_v then_o be_v among_o they_o and_o woe_n to_o those_o few_o teacher_n that_o make_v up_o their_o design_n by_o cherish_v these_o distemper_n one_o will_v think_v that_o their_o warning_n have_v be_v fair_a but_o si_fw-mi nati_fw-la sint_fw-la ad_fw-la bis_fw-la perdendam_fw-la angliam_fw-la the_o lord_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o 2._o when_o the_o matter_n be_v thorough_o examine_v the_o difference_n between_o the_o teacher_n and_o the_o old_a separatist_n will_v be_v find_v not_o near_o so_o great_a as_o be_v pretend_v for_o what_o matter_n be_v it_o as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o separation_n whether_o the_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n be_v call_v idolatrous_a or_o unlawful_a whether_o the_o ministry_n of_o our_o church_n be_v call_v a_o false_a ministry_n or_o insufficient_a scandalous_a usurper_n and_o persecutor_n whether_o our_o hierarchy_n be_v call_v antichristian_a or_o repugnant_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o christ._n now_o these_o be_v the_o very_a same_o argument_n which_o the_o old_a separatist_n use_v only_o they_o be_v disguise_v under_o another_o appearance_n and_o put_v into_o a_o more_o fashionable_a dress_n as_o will_v be_v manifest_a by_o particular_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o people_n 2._o as_o to_o the_o ministry_n of_o our_o church_n sect._n 4._o i._n our_o present_a dissenter_n who_o disow_v the_o old_a separation_n yet_o make_v the_o term_n of_o lay-communion_n for_o person_n as_o member_n of_o our_o church_n to_o be_v unlawful_a for_o â—41_n mr._n b._n in_o his_o late_a plea_n for_o peace_n have_v a_o whole_a chapter_n of_o reason_n against_o the_o communion_n of_o layman_n with_o our_o church_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n he_o say_v it_o be_v schismatical_a in_o a_o church_n to_o deny_v baptism_n without_o the_o transient_a sign_n of_o the_o cross_n or_o for_o want_n of_o godfather_n etc._n etc._n or_o to_o deny_v the_o communion_n to_o such_o who_o scruple_n kneel_v 45._o now_o if_o the_o church_n be_v schismatical_a than_o those_o who_o separate_a in_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o for_o say_v mr._n b._n when_o the_o laity_n can_v have_v their_o child_n baptise_a without_o such_o use_n of_o the_o transient_a dedicate_a image_n of_o the_o cross_n 49._o and_o such_o use_n of_o entitle_v and_o covenant_v godfather_n which_o they_o take_v to_o be_v no_o small_a sin_n be_v it_o separation_n to_o join_v with_o pastor_n that_o will_v otherwise_o baptise_v they_o we_o see_v the_o church_n be_v schismatical_a in_o require_v these_o thing_n and_o mr._n b._n think_v the_o people_n bind_v to_o join_v with_o other_o pastor_n that_o will_v not_o use_v they_o and_o what_o be_v this_o but_o formal_a separation_n but_o for_o all_o this_o mr._n b._n may_v hold_v that_o total_a renounce_n of_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n may_v be_v schismatical_a for_o he_o say_v 47._o it_o may_v be_v schism_n to_o separate_a from_o a_o church_n that_o have_v some_o schismatical_a principle_n practice_n and_o person_n if_o those_o be_v not_o such_o and_o so_o great_a as_o to_o necessitate_v our_o departure_n from_o they_o but_o here_o mr._n b._n say_v there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o departure_n and_o to_o join_v with_o other_o pastor_n and_o therefore_o he_o must_v hold_v a_o formal_a separation_n and_o as_o to_o the_o renounce_v total_a communion_n with_o our_o church_n that_o be_v never_o do_v by_o the_o great_a separatist_n for_o they_o all_o hold_v communion_n in_o faith_n with_o it_o and_o even_o brown_a the_o head_n of_o the_o old_a separatist_n think_v it_o lawful_a to_o join_v with_o our_o church_n in_o some_o act_n of_o worship_n and_o other_o thought_n they_o may_v join_v in_o act_n of_o private_a and_o christian_a communion_n but_o not_o in_o act_n of_o church_n communion_n other_o think_v it_o lawful_a to_o join_v in_o hear_v sermon_n and_o pulpit_n prayer_n though_o not_o in_o other_o and_o yet_o be_v charge_v with_o separation_n by_o the_o old_a nonconformist_n and_o if_o our_o present_a dissenter_n do_v hold_v the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n to_o be_v unlawful_a they_o must_v hold_v a_o necessity_n of_o separation_n or_o that_o person_n may_v be_v good_a christian_n and_o yet_o be_v no_o member_n of_o any_o church_n for_o if_o it_o be_v unlawful_a to_o communicate_v as_o member_n of_o our_o church_n they_o must_v either_o not_o communicate_v at_o all_o as_o member_n of_o any_o church_n or_o as_o member_n of_o a_o distinct_a and_o separate_a church_n from_o we_o if_o they_o declare_v themselves_o member_n of_o another_o church_n they_o own_o as_o plain_v a_o separation_n as_o the_o old_a separatist_n ever_o do_v if_o they_o do_v not_o and_o yet_o hold_v it_o unlawful_a to_o communicate_v with_o our_o church_n as_o member_n than_o they_o be_v member_n of_o no_o church_n at_o all_o so_o that_o if_o they_o hold_v the_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n unlawful_a they_o must_v either_o be_v separatist_n or_o no_o good_a christian_n upon_o their_o own_o principle_n 9_o for_o say_v the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n this_o be_v to_o exchange_v visible_a christianity_n for_o visible_a at_o least_o negative_a paganism_n now_o that_o our_o present_a dissenter_n do_v hold_v the_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n unlawful_a they_o be_v more_o forward_o to_o declare_v than_o i_o can_v have_v imagine_v in_o my_o sermon_n i_o mention_v some_o passage_n wherein_o it_o seem_v clear_a to_o i_o that_o some_o considerable_a person_n among_o they_o do_v allow_v lay_v communion_n with_o our_o church_n to_o be_v lawful_a but_o they_o have_v take_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o pain_n to_o undeceive_v i_o some_o declare_v in_o express_a term_n that_o they_o look_v on_o the_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n as_o unlawful_a and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o separation_n from_o our_o parochial_a church_n and_o of_o join_v to_o other_o congregation_n and_o other_o say_v 35._o that_o such_o a_o concession_n viz._n that_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o our_o church_n to_o be_v lawful_a take_v in_o their_o own_o sense_n will_v neither_o do_v they_o any_o harm_n nor_o we_o any_o service_n for_o as_o mr._n a._n have_v sum_v up_o the_o sense_n of_o these_o men._n 36._o 1._o many_o of_o they_o declare_v so_o and_o many_o declare_v otherwise_o and_o it_o be_v as_o good_a a_o argument_n to_o prove_v communion_n unlawful_a because_o many_o declare_v against_o it_o as_o it_o be_v to_o prove_v it_o lawful_a because_o many_o declare_v for_o it_o 2._o they_o declare_v communion_n lawful_a but._n dâ—_n they_o declare_v total_a communion_n lawful_a the_o same_o person_n will_v tell_v we_o that_o both_o these_o proposition_n be_v â—â—ue_a communion_n be_v lawful_a and_o communion_n be_v unlawful_a communion_n in_o some_o part_n of_o worship_n be_v so_o in_o other_o not_o and_o 3._o thâ—y_o will_v further_o tell_v we_o that_o communion_n with_o some_o parish_n church_n be_v lawful_a with_o other_o unlawful_a that_o there_o be_v not_o the_o same_o doctrine_n preach_v the_o same_o ceremony_n urge_v the_o same_o rigid_a term_n of_o communion_n in_o all_o church_n exact_v and_o last_o that_o occasional_a communion_n be_v or_o may_v be_v lawful_a where_o a_o state_v and_o fix_v communion_n be_v not_o so_o and_o they_o give_v this_o reason_n for_o their_o judgement_n and_o practice_n because_o to_o hold_v communion_n with_o one_o church_n or_o sort_n of_o christian_n exclusive_o to_o all_o other_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o true_a catholic_n principle_n which_o teach_v they_o to_o hold_v communion_n though_o not_o equal_o with_o all_o tolerable_a church_n and_o that_o there_o be_v some_o thing_n tolerable_a which_o be_v not_o eligible_a wherein_o they_o can_v bear_v with_o much_o for_o peace_n sake_n but_o choose_v rather_o to_o sit_v down_o ordinary_o with_o pure_a administration_n here_o we_o have_v the_o principle_n of_o the_o new_a separation_n lay_v together_o 1._o many_o of_o they_o hold_v communion_n with_o our_o church_n unlawful_a and_o that_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o any_o kind_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o second_o sort_n from_o who_o they_o be_v distinguish_v hold_v total_a communion_n unlawful_a and_o therefore_o this_o first_o sort_n must_v hold_v communion_n in_o any_o part_n of_o worship_n unlawful_a and_o so_o they_o exceed_v the_o more_o moderate_a separatist_n of_o robinson_n and_o the_o new-england_n way_n and_o must_v fall_v into_o the_o way_n of_o the_o most_o rigid_a separatist_n 2._o those_o that_o do_v hold_v communion_n lawful_a do_v it_o with_o so_o many_o restriction_n and_o limitation_n that_o in_o practice_n it_o amount_v to_o little_o more_o than_o the_o other_o for_o first_o it_o be_v only_o with_o some_o church_n and_o those_o it_o seem_v must_v be_v such_o as_o do_v not_o hold_v to_o our_o constitution_n for_o he_o
the_o gospel_n be_v not_o the_o same_o authority_n the_o same_o charge_n as_o to_o both_o of_o they_o be_v there_o not_o the_o same_o promise_n and_o engagement_n to_o give_v faithful_a diligence_n to_o minister_v the_o doctrine_n and_o sacrament_n be_v there_o a_o indispensable_a obligation_n to_o do_v one_o part_n of_o your_o duty_n and_o none_o at_o all_o to_o the_o other_o be_v this_o possible_a to_o persuade_v impartial_a man_n that_o for_o 18_o year_n together_o you_o think_v yourself_o bind_v to_o preach_v against_o the_o law_n and_o yet_o never_o think_v yourself_o bind_v to_o do_v that_o which_o you_o be_v as_o solemn_o oblige_v to_o do_v as_o the_o other_o mr._n b._n know_v very_o well_o in_o church-history_n that_o presbyter_n be_v rare_o allow_v to_o preach_v and_o not_o without_o leave_n from_o the_o bishop_n and_o that_o in_o some_o of_o the_o church_n he_o most_o esteem_v too_o viz._n the_o african_a but_o they_o be_v constant_o bind_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o if_o one_o obligation_n be_v strict_a than_o the_o other_o that_o be_v so_o which_o mr._n b._n dispense_v with_o himself_o in_o for_o 18_o year_n together_o and_o why_o he_o may_v not_o as_o well_o in_o the_o other_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o understand_v however_o why_o all_o this_o while_n no_o constant_a communicant_a with_o any_o church_n what_o no_o church_n among_o we_o fit_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o member_n of_o no_o obligation_n upon_o a_o christian_n to_o that_o equal_a to_o the_o necessity_n of_o preach_v these_o thing_n must_v seem_v very_o strange_a to_o those_o who_o judge_v of_o christian_a obligation_n by_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o universal_a sense_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o the_o best_a and_o pure_a age_n to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o dispute_v about_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o a_o institute_v church_n for_o personal_a presential_a communion_n if_o man_n can_v live_v for_o 18_o year_n together_o without_o join_v in_o communion_n with_o any_o such_o church_n what_o be_v this_o communion_n intend_v for_o the_o ancient_a church_n at_o this_o rate_n may_v easy_o be_v capacious_a enough_o for_o their_o member_n if_o some_o never_o join_v with_o they_o in_o so_o long_a a_o time_n but_o he_o have_v communicate_v occasional_o with_o we_o yes_o to_o show_v what_o defective_a and_o tolerable_a church_n he_o can_v communicate_v with_o but_o not_o as_o a_o member_n as_o himself_o declare_v and_o this_o occasional_a communion_n make_v he_o none_o 85._o for_o mr._n a._n say_v their_o occasional_a communion_n with_o we_o be_v but_o like_o any_o of_o our_o occasional_a communion_n with_o they_o or_o occasional_a hear_n of_o a_o weak_a preacher_n or_o occasional_a go_v to_o a_o popish_a chapel_n which_o no_o one_o imagine_v make_v the_o person_n member_n of_o such_o congregation_n if_o therefore_o man_n use_v this_o occasional_a communion_n more_o than_o once_o or_o twice_o or_o ten_o or_o twenty_o time_n as_o long_o as_o they_o declare_v it_o be_v only_o occasional_a communion_n it_o make_v they_o no_o member_n of_o our_o church_n for_o that_o oblige_v they_o to_o fix_a and_o constant_a communion_n second_o they_o that_o have_v fix_v and_o constant_a communion_n in_o a_o church_n gather_v out_o of_o another_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n out_o of_o which_o it_o be_v gather_v although_o they_o may_v be_v occasional_o present_a in_o it_o now_o if_o man_n who_o think_v our_o constant_a communion_n unlawful_a do_v judge_v themselves_o bind_v to_o join_v together_o in_o another_o society_n for_o pure_a administration_n as_o mr._n a._n speak_v and_o to_o choose_v new_a pastor_n this_o be_v gather_v new_a church_n and_o consequent_o be_v a_o plain_a separation_n from_o those_o church_n out_o of_o which_o they_o be_v gather_v the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n speak_v plain_o in_o this_o matter_n such_o say_v he_o of_o the_o dissent_v minister_n 33._o as_o have_v most_o open_o declare_v for_o communicate_v at_o some_o time_n with_o some_o of_o the_o parochial_a church_n have_v also_o declare_v their_o judgement_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n and_o necessity_n of_o preach_v and_o hear_v and_o do_v other_o religious_a duty_n in_o other_o congregation_n also_o if_o this_o be_v true_a as_o no_o doubt_n that_o gentleman_n well_o understand_v their_o principle_n than_o we_o see_v plain_o a_o separation_n own_a notwithstanding_o the_o occasional_a communion_n with_o our_o church_n for_o here_o be_v not_o only_o a_o lawfulness_n but_o a_o necessity_n assert_v of_o join_v in_o separate_a congregation_n for_o preach_v hear_v and_o other_o religious_a duty_n and_o here_o be_v all_o the_o part_n necessary_a for_o make_v new_a church_n pastor_n people_n and_o join_v together_o for_o religious_a worship_n in_o a_o way_n separate_v from_o our_o assembly_n for_o although_o they_o allow_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o occasional_a communicate_v with_o some_o of_o they_o yet_o they_o be_v so_o far_o from_o allow_v constant_a communion_n that_o they_o assert_v a_o necessity_n of_o separate_a congregation_n for_o divine_a worship_n and_o what_o be_v there_o more_o than_o this_o which_o the_o old_a separatist_n hold_v for_o when_o they_o first_o publish_v the_o reason_n of_o their_o separation_n which_o giffard_n answer_v they_o lay_v down_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o dissatisfaction_n with_o our_o assembly_n from_o whence_o they_o infer_v the_o necessity_n of_o separation_n and_o then_o declare_v that_o they_o only_o seek_v the_o fellowship_n and_o communion_n of_o god_n faithful_a servant_n and_o by_o the_o direction_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o proceed_v to_o a_o choice_n of_o new_a pastor_n with_o who_o they_o may_v join_v in_o all_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ._n and_o what_o be_v there_o in_o this_o different_a from_o what_o must_v follow_v from_o the_o principle_n of_o those_o who_o assert_v the_o necessity_n of_o join_v in_o other_o congregation_n distinct_a and_o separate_a from_o our_o assembly_n for_o the_o performance_n of_o religious_a duty_n and_o if_o there_o be_v a_o necessity_n of_o separation_n as_o this_o gentleman_n tell_v we_o they_o general_o hold_v that_o seem_v most_o moderate_a the_o hold_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o occasional_a communion_n will_v not_o excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o the_o other_o for_o as_o long_o as_o the_o necessity_n of_o separation_n be_v maintain_v the_o other_o be_v always_o account_v a_o less_o material_a dispute_n and_o some_o hold_v one_o way_n and_o some_o another_o and_o for_o this_o occasional_a communion_n the_o same_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o he_o look_v upon_o it_o but_o as_o drink_v a_o single_a glass_n of_o wine_n 51._o or_o of_o water_n against_o his_o own_o inclination_n to_o a_o person_n out_o of_o civility_n when_o he_o be_v not_o for_o any_o man_n pleasure_n to_o destroy_v his_o health_n by_o tie_v himself_o to_o drink_v nothing_o else_o it_o seem_v then_o this_o occasional_a communion_n be_v a_o mere_a compliment_n to_o our_o church_n wherein_o they_o force_v themselves_o to_o a_o dangerous_a piece_n of_o civility_n much_o against_o their_o own_o inclination_n but_o they_o account_v constant_a communion_n a_o thing_n pernicious_a to_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o other_o be_v destructive_a to_o their_o health_n so_o that_o this_o salvo_n can_v excuse_v they_o from_o the_o guilt_n of_o separation_n sect._n 17._o 2._o that_o as_o far_o as_o occasional_a communion_n be_v lawful_a 50._o constant_a communion_n be_v a_o duty_n this_o the_o former_a gentleman_n wonder_v at_o i_o if_o i_o think_v a_o good_a consequence_n 84._o mr._n a._n bring_v several_a instance_n to_o prove_v that_o we_o allow_v occasional_a communion_n to_o be_v lawful_a where_o constant_a be_v no_o duty_n as_o with_o other_o parish_n church_n upon_o a_o journey_n at_o a_o lecture_n etc._n etc._n but_o who_o ever_o question_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o occasional_a communion_n with_o church_n of_o the_o same_o constitution_n or_o think_v a_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o be_v always_o of_o that_o church_n where_o he_o go_v to_o hear_v a_o lecture_n etc._n etc._n but_o the_o question_n be_v about_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o separation_n where_o occasional_a commuon_n be_v allow_v to_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o man_n be_v not_o say_v to_o separate_v from_o every_o church_n where_o he_o forbear_v or_o cease_v to_o have_v communion_n but_o only_o from_o that_o church_n with_o which_o he_o be_v oblige_v to_o hold_v communion_n and_o yet_o withdraw_v from_o it_o and_o it_o be_v a_o wonder_n to_o i_o none_o of_o my_o friend_n my_o adversary_n i_o be_o loath_a to_o call_v they_o can_v discern_v this_o it_o be_v lawful_a say_v mr._n b._n to_o have_v communion_n with_o the_o french_a dutch_a 105._o or_o greek_a church_n must_v constant_a communion_n therefore_o with_o they_o be_v a_o duty_n yes_o if_o he_o be_v oblige_v
against_o the_o teacher_n of_o the_o circumcision_n verse_n 2._o beware_v of_o dog_n beware_v of_o evil_a worker_n beware_v of_o the_o concision_n but_o speak_v so_o reproachful_o of_o they_o he_o show_v in_o the_o next_o word_n that_o every_o thing_n that_o be_v excellent_a in_o the_o design_n of_o the_o law_n be_v accomplish_v in_o the_o gospel_n and_o so_o he_o proceed_v to_o declare_v how_o just_o he_o be_v bring_v to_o a_o disesteem_a of_o the_o great_a privilege_n of_o the_o law_n in_o comparison_n with_o the_o thing_n reveal_v by_o the_o gospel_n which_o show_v that_o the_o apostle_n have_v still_o a_o eye_n to_o these_o false_a teacher_n who_o be_v very_o busy_a in_o disturb_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o draw_v disciple_n after_o they_o plead_v the_o necessity_n of_o observe_v the_o law_n and_o divide_v the_o christian_n into_o different_a communion_n on_o that_o account_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o proceed_n at_o antioch_n where_o they_o do_v separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o gentile_a christian_n and_o st._n peter_n for_o a_o time_n comply_v with_o they_o 13._o if_o such_o as_o these_o have_v not_o be_v busy_a at_o philippi_n where_o it_o appear_v that_o jew_n inhabit_v what_o need_v st._n paul_n give_v so_o much_o caution_n against_o they_o what_o need_v all_o this_o dispute_n concern_v the_o privilege_n of_o the_o law_n if_o it_o be_v allow_v that_o they_o be_v there_o carry_v on_o the_o same_o design_n which_o they_o do_v in_o other_o church_n than_o it_o follow_v he_o have_v great_a reason_n to_o persuade_v they_o to_o unity_n so_o earnest_o as_o he_o do_v philip._n 2._o 1_o 2._o and_o to_o give_v so_o much_o caution_n against_o they_o and_o to_o represent_v the_o great_a excellency_n of_o the_o gospel_n above_o the_o law_n which_o be_v do_v the_o apostle_n after_o his_o usual_a method_n make_v a_o digression_n concern_v himself_o viz._n how_o far_o short_a he_o think_v himself_o of_o what_o he_o aim_v at_o and_o yet_o with_o what_o earnestness_n he_o press_v forward_o towards_o christian_a perfection_n make_v no_o long_o any_o account_n of_o legal_a privilege_n which_o i_o take_v to_o be_v his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v forget_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v behind_o i_o press_v forward_o etc._n etc._n so_o st._n hierome_n understand_v it_o legis_fw-la obliviscens_fw-la ad_fw-la perfecta_fw-la evangelii_n praecepta_fw-la i_o teneo_fw-la forget_v the_o law_n i_o keep_v to_o the_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v understand_v the_o apostle_n sense_n natural_o follow_v according_a to_o his_o former_a design_n let_v we_o therefore_o as_o many_o as_o be_v arrive_v to_o this_o height_n of_o christianity_n so_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v use_v 1_o cor._n 14._o 20._o ephes._n 4._o 13._o coloss._n 4._o 12._o heb._n 5._o 14._o agree_v in_o pursue_v our_o main_a end_n but_o than_o come_v the_o case_n of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o so_o full_o satisfy_v in_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o law_n there_o be_v many_o and_o plausible_a argument_n on_o their_o side_n well_o say_v the_o apostle_n if_o they_o be_v doubtful_a i_o advise_v they_o however_o not_o to_o hearken_v to_o these_o false_a teacher_n for_o they_o make_v nothing_o but_o faction_n and_o division_n among_o you_o wait_v patient_o upon_o god_n which_o be_v the_o best_a mean_n for_o your_o satisfaction_n if_o any_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v god_n shall_v reveal_v even_o this_o unto_o you_o i._n e._n say_v beza_n in_o his_o paraphrase_n if_o any_o yet_o doubt_v of_o the_o lay_v aside_o of_o the_o law_n let_v they_o make_v no_o disturbance_n in_o the_o church_n about_o it_o and_o so_o erasmus_n say_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o judaize_v christian_n who_o do_v not_o yet_o discern_v that_o the_o ceremonial_a law_n be_v to_o be_v abolish_v however_o say_v he_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o but_o what_o sense_n can_v dr._n o._n here_o put_v upon_o the_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v otherwise_o than_o what_o as_o many_o as_o be_v perfect_a be_v thus_o mind_v to_o pursue_v your_o main_a end_n but_o if_o any_o be_v otherwise_o mind_v do_v any_o think_v they_o ought_v not_o to_o mind_n chief_o their_o great_a end_n that_o be_v incredible_a therefore_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o somewhat_o about_o which_o there_o be_v then_o very_o different_a apprehension_n and_o that_o it_o be_v certain_a there_o be_v about_o the_o law_n among_o the_o christian_n then_o the_o apostle_n therefore_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o any_o kind_n of_o different_a apprehension_n christian_n may_v fall_v into_o but_o of_o such_o as_o be_v at_o that_o time_n among_o they_o and_o so_o one_o copy_n read_v it_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o hitherto_o you_o have_v be_v otherwise_o mind_v they_o have_v no_o difference_n concern_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o thing_n before_o they_o viz._n the_o happiness_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o they_o have_v concern_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o thing_n behind_o viz._n the_o force_n and_o obligation_n of_o the_o law_n and_o since_o this_o difference_n do_v not_o rest_v bare_o in_o opinion_n but_o be_v carry_v on_o so_o far_o as_o to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n about_o it_o it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v no_o bare_a difference_n of_o opinion_n but_o such_o as_o relate_v to_o the_o peace_n and_o communion_n of_o christian_n second_o whether_o the_o rule_n which_o the_o apostle_n lay_v down_o be_v only_o a_o rule_n of_o mutual_a forbearance_n nevertheless_o whereto_o we_o have_v already_o attain_v let_v we_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n let_v we_o mind_n the_o same_o thing_n the_o sense_n according_a to_o dr._n o._n be_v this_o that_o those_o who_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o stubstantials_n of_o religion_n shall_v go_v on_o and_o do_v their_o duty_n without_o regard_v lesser_a difference_n which_o be_v a_o sense_n very_o uncertain_a and_o do_v not_o reach_v to_o the_o difference_n then_o among_o they_o it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a because_o it_o set_v no_o bound_n to_o difference_n and_o suppose_v the_o continuance_n of_o such_o difference_n among_o they_o which_o he_o design_v to_o prevent_v by_o persuade_v they_o so_o often_o in_o this_o epistle_n to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n 2._o of_o one_o soul_n as_o well_o as_o to_o mind_v the_o same_o thing_n beside_o the_o difference_n then_o on_o foot_n be_v none_o of_o the_o small_a difference_n of_o opinion_n but_o that_o about_o which_o they_o differ_v be_v urge_v on_o one_o side_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n 1._o by_o the_o false_a apostle_n and_o oppose_v on_o the_o other_o as_o pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o it_o one_o of_o my_o answerer_n say_v 16._o that_o the_o judaize_v christian_n be_v leaven_v with_o such_o a_o corrupt_a opinion_n as_o be_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o be_v bear_v with_o which_o will_v have_v madè_fw-la christ_n and_o his_o death_n in_o vain_a and_o that_o the_o apostle_n set_v himself_o against_o it_o may_v and_o main_n show_v the_o dreadful_a consequence_n of_o it_o and_o be_v it_o probable_a the_o apostle_n shall_v prescribe_v a_o rule_n of_o mutual_a forbearance_n 2._o in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o especial_o when_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o give_v so_o great_a a_o caution_n against_o they_o with_o so_o much_o unusual_a sharpness_n of_o expression_n beware_v of_o dog_n beware_v of_o evil_a worker_n beware_v of_o the_o concision_n do_v this_o look_n like_o a_o precept_n of_o mutual_a forbearance_n as_o to_o the_o difference_n then_o among_o they_o these_o we_o know_v there_o be_v let_v dr._n o_o name_n any_o other_o small_a difference_n of_o opinion_n which_o may_v be_v a_o occasion_n of_o the_o apostle_n give_v such_o a_o rule_n of_o mutual_a forbearance_n but_o now_o if_o we_o suppose_v the_o apostle_n to_o speak_v to_o the_o difference_n about_o the_o law_n about_o which_o the_o church_n be_v then_o divide_v the_o sense_n be_v plain_a easy_a and_o pertinent_a for_o so_o either_o 1_o it_o take_v in_o those_o who_o hitherto_o differ_v about_o the_o law_n and_o then_o the_o sense_n be_v although_o you_o be_v not_o come_v up_o to_o so_o great_a satisfaction_n as_o other_o have_v yet_o go_v as_o far_o as_o you_o can_v with_o the_o body_n of_o christian_n you_o live_v with_o keep_v within_o one_o rule_n break_v not_o the_o bound_n of_o peace_n and_o unity_n which_o christ_n have_v set_v you_o run_v not_o with_o the_o false_a teacher_n into_o separate_v divide_v course_n 2._o it_o be_v direct_v to_o those_o who_o have_v get_v the_o start_n of_o other_o and_o then_o it_o contain_v the_o obligation_n that_o lie_v upon_o they_o especial_o so_o have_v a_o mighty_a regard_n to_o the_o peacâ—_n and_o unity_n of_o christian_n not_o to_o break_v the_o
commonâ—ties_n and_o bond_n on_o the_o account_n of_o their_o great_a attainment_n nor_o to_o separate_a from_o other_o as_o mean_a and_o low_a christian_n because_o they_o be_v not_o come_v up_o to_o that_o perfection_n which_o you_o have_v attain_v to_o and_o so_o either_o way_n it_o contain_v a_o excellent_a rule_n and_o of_o admirable_a use_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n not_o only_o at_o that_o time_n but_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o world_n viz._n that_o those_o who_o can_v be_v full_o satisfy_v in_o all_o thing_n shall_v go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v towards_o preserve_a peace_n and_o communion_n among_o christian_n and_o not_o peevish_o separate_v and_o divide_v the_o church_n because_o they_o can_v in_o all_o thing_n think_v as_o other_o do_v nor_o other_o on_o the_o account_n of_o great_a sanctity_n and_o perfection_n despise_v the_o inferior_a sort_n of_o christian_n and_o forsake_v their_o communion_n but_o they_o ought_v all_o to_o do_v what_o lie_v possible_o in_o they_o to_o preserve_v the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n three_o how_o far_o this_o rule_n have_v a_o influence_n on_o our_o case_n 1._o it_o follow_v from_o hence_o that_o as_o far_o as_o communion_n be_v lawful_a it_o be_v a_o duty_n since_o as_o far_o as_o they_o have_v attain_v they_o be_v to_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n and_o so_o much_o dr._n o._n do_v not_o deny_v when_o he_o say_v those_o who_o be_v agree_v in_o the_o substantial_o of_o religion_n or_o in_o the_o principle_n of_o faith_n and_o obedience_n shall_v walk_v by_o the_o same_o rule_n and_o mind_n the_o same_o thing_n forbear_v one_o another_o in_o the_o the_o thing_n wherein_o they_o differ_v then_o as_o far_o as_o they_o agree_v they_o be_v bind_v to_o join_v together_o whether_o it_o be_v as_o to_o opinion_n or_o communion_n because_o the_o obligation_n to_o peace_n and_o unity_n must_v especial_o reach_v to_o act_n of_o christian_a communion_n as_o far_o as_o that_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v lawful_a 2._o that_o the_o best_a christian_n be_v bind_v to_o unite_v with_o other_o though_o of_o low_a attainment_n and_o to_o keep_v within_o the_o same_o rule_n which_o be_v a_o general_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o bound_n of_o a_o race_n and_o so_o take_v in_o all_o such_o order_n which_o be_v lawful_a and_o judge_v necessary_a to_o hold_v the_o member_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n together_o 26._o but_o say_v dr._n o._n let_v the_o apostle_n rule_v be_v produce_v with_o any_o probability_n of_o proof_n to_o be_v his_o and_o they_o be_v all_o ready_a to_o subscribe_v and_o conform_v unto_o it_o this_o be_v the_o apostle_n rule_n to_o go_v as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v and_o if_o they_o can_v go_v no_o far_o to_o sit_v down_o quiet_o and_o wait_v for_o far_a instruction_n and_o not_o to_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o present_a dissatisfaction_n nor_o to_o gather_v new_a church_n out_o of_o other_o upon_o supposition_n of_o high_a attainment_n if_o the_o rule_n reach_v our_o case_n 27._o say_v he_o again_o it_o must_v be_v such_o as_o require_v thing_n to_o be_v observe_v as_o be_v never_o divine_o appoint_v as_o national_a church_n ceremony_n and_o mode_n of_o worship_n and_o so_o this_o rule_n do_v in_o order_n to_o peace_n require_v the_o observation_n of_o such_o thing_n which_o although_o they_o be_v not_o particular_o appoint_v by_o god_n yet_o be_v enjoin_v by_o lawful_a authority_n provide_v they_o be_v not_o unlawful_a in_o themselves_o nor_o repugnant_a to_o the_o world_n of_o god_n but_o the_o apostle_n never_o give_v any_o such_o rule_n themselves_o 28_o about_o outward_a modes_n of_o worship_n with_o ceremony_n feast_n fast_n liturgy_n etc._n etc._n what_o then_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o they_o give_v this_o general_a rule_n that_o all_o lawful_a thing_n be_v to_o be_v do_v for_o the_o church_n peace_n and_o without_o this_o no_o unity_n or_o order_n can_v be_v preserve_v in_o church_n the_o apostle_n say_v he_o give_v rule_n inconsistent_a with_o any_o determine_a rule_n 31._o viz._n of_o mutual_a forbearance_n rome_n 14._o and_o herein_o the_o apostle_n act_v not_o upon_o mere_a rule_n of_o prudence_n but_o as_o a_o teacher_n divine_o inspire_v that_o he_o be_v divine_o inspire_v i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o even_o such_o a_o one_o may_v determine_v a_o case_n upon_o present_a circumstance_n which_o resolution_n may_v not_o always_o bind_v when_o the_o circumstance_n be_v change_v for_o then_o the_o meaning_n of_o the_o apostle_n must_v be_v that_o whatever_o difference_n happen_v among_o christian_n there_o must_v be_v no_o determination_n either_o way_n but_o the_o direct_a contrary_n to_o this_o we_o find_v in_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n upon_o the_o difference_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n 28._o and_o although_o there_o be_v a_o very_a plausible_a pretence_n of_o the_o obligation_n of_o conscience_n one_o way_n yet_o the_o apostle_n make_v a_o determination_n in_o the_o case_n contrary_a to_o their_o judgement_n which_o show_v that_o the_o rule_n of_o forbearance_n where_o conscience_n be_v allege_v both_o way_n be_v no_o stand_a rule_n to_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o that_o the_o governor_n of_o it_o from_o parity_n of_o reason_n may_v determine_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o judge_v to_o conduce_v most_o to_o the_o peace_n and_o welfare_n of_o that_o church_n which_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o preserve_v and_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v how_o little_a reason_n there_o be_v for_o dr._n oh_o insinuation_n as_o though_o the_o false_a apostle_n be_v the_o only_a imposer_n whereas_o it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o true_a apostle_n make_v this_o peremptory_a decree_n in_o a_o matter_n of_o great_a consequence_n and_o against_o the_o pretence_n of_o conscience_n on_o the_o other_o side_n but_o say_v dr._n o._n further_o 8._o the_o jewish_a christian_n be_v leave_v to_o their_o own_o liberty_n provide_v they_o do_v not_o impose_v on_o other_o and_o the_o dissenter_n at_o this_o day_n desire_v no_o more_o than_o the_o gentile_a church_n do_v viz._n not_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o to_o observe_v those_o thing_n which_o they_o be_v not_o satisfy_v it_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o christ_n shall_v be_v impose_v upon_o they_o i_o answer_v 1._o it_o be_v agree_v by_o all_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n that_o the_o jewish_a christian_n shall_v be_v leave_v to_o their_o own_o liberty_n out_o of_o respect_n to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n and_o out_o of_o regard_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o may_v have_v be_v extreme_o hazard_v if_o the_o apostle_n have_v present_o set_v themselves_o against_o the_o observe_v the_o jewish_a custom_n among_o the_o jew_n themselves_o 2._o the_o false_a apostle_n impose_v on_o the_o gentile_a christian_n have_v two_o circumstance_n in_o it_o which_o extreme_o alter_v their_o case_n from_o that_o of_o our_o present_a dissenter_n for_o 1._o they_o be_v none_o of_o their_o lawful_a governor_n but_o go_v about_o as_o seducer_n draw_v away_o the_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o they_o 2._o they_o impose_v the_o jewish_a rite_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o not_o as_o mere_o indifferent_a thing_n and_o therefore_o the_o case_n of_o our_o dissenter_n be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o gentile_a christian_n as_o to_o the_o imposition_n of_o the_o false_a apostle_n thus_o i_o have_v consider_v every_o thing_n material_a in_o dr._n o._n which_o seem_v to_o take_v off_o the_o force_n of_o the_o argument_n draw_v from_o this_o text._n the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n say_v 1._o that_o i_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v 24._o that_o the_o apostle_n mean_v some_o rule_n superad_v to_o the_o scripture_n and_o 2._o that_o other_o church-guide_n have_v the_o same_o power_n as_o the_o apostle_n have_v but_o what_o need_v all_o this_o if_o it_o appear_v 1_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v give_v bind_v rule_n to_o particular_a church_n which_o be_v not_o extant_a in_o scripture_n as_o appear_v by_o 1_o cor._n 7._o 17._o so_o that_o either_o the_o scripture_n be_v a_o imperfect_a rule_n for_o omit_v some_o divine_a rule_n or_o else_o these_o be_v only_a prudential_n rule_v of_o order_n and_o government_n 2._o that_o it_o be_v a_o stand_a rule_n of_o scripture_n that_o man_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v all_o lawful_a thing_n for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n and_o this_o i_o have_v show_v be_v the_o apostle_n design_n in_o the_o word_n of_o this_o text._n sect._n 20._o other_o pretend_v that_o the_o apostle_n mean_v no_o more_o by_o these_o word_n but_o that_o christian_n must_v live_v up_o to_o their_o knowledge_n and_o mind_n that_o one_o thing_n this_o be_v a_o very_a new_a exposition_n and_o the_o author_n of_o it_o intend_v
to_o set_v up_o for_o a_o critic_n upon_o the_o credit_n of_o it_o it_o be_v pity_n therefore_o it_o shall_v pass_v without_o some_o consideration_n 7._o but_o i_o pass_v by_o the_o childish_a trifling_n about_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o canon_n viz._n that_o be_v not_o take_v in_o a_o military_a notion_n because_o great_a gun_n be_v not_o then_o invent_v that_o it_o be_v a_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n mount_v upon_o a_o platform_n of_o moderation_n which_o be_v thing_n fit_v only_o for_o boy_n in_o the_o school_n unless_o perhaps_o they_o may_v have_v be_v design_v for_o a_o artillery-sermon_n on_o this_o text_n but_o however_o methinks_v they_o come_v not_o in_o very_o suitable_o in_o a_o weighty_a and_o serious_a debate_n i_o come_v therefore_o to_o examine_v the_o new-light_n that_o be_v give_v to_o this_o controvert_v text._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o observe_v from_o grotius_n be_v leave_v out_o in_o one_o ms_n it_o may_v be_v the_o alexandrian_a but_o what_o be_v one_o ms._n to_o the_o general_a consent_n of_o greek_a copy_n not_o only_o the_o modern_a but_o those_o which_o st._n chrysostom_n theodoret_n photius_n oecumenius_n and_o theophylact_v have_v who_o all_o keep_v it_o in_o but_o suppose_v it_o be_v leave_v out_o the_o sense_n be_v the_o very_a same_o to_o my_o purpose_n no_o say_v he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o walk_v by_o the_o same_o must_v be_v refer_v to_o the_o antecedent_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o what_o then_o then_o say_v he_o the_o sense_n be_v what_o we_o have_v attain_v let_v we_o walk_v up_o to_o the_o same_o which_o come_v to_o no_o more_o than_o this_o unto_o whatsoever_o measure_n or_o degree_n of_o knowledge_n we_o have_v reach_v let_v we_o walk_v suitable_o to_o it_o but_o the_o apostle_n do_v not_o here_o speak_v of_o the_o improvement_n of_o knowledge_n but_o of_o the_o union_n and_o conjunction_n of_o christian_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o next_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o mind_v the_o same_o thing_n no_o such_o matter_n say_v mr._n a._n that_o phrase_n imply_v no_o more_o than_o to_o mind_v that_o thing_n or_o that_o very_a thing_n viz._n vers._n 14._o press_v towards_o the_o mark_n but_o if_o he_o have_v please_v to_o have_v read_v on_o but_o to_o phil_n 4._o 2._o he_o will_v have_v find_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o signify_v unanimity_n and_o st._n paul_n 1_o cor._n 12_o 25_o oppose_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d that_o there_o be_v no_o schism_n in_o the_o body_n but_o that_o all_o the_o member_n shall_v take_v care_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d one_o for_o another_o and_o therefore_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mind_v the_o same_o thing_n be_v very_o apt_o use_v against_o schism_n and_o division_n i_o shall_v think_v st._n chrysostom_n theodoret_n and_o theophylact_fw-mi all_o understand_v the_o importance_n of_o a_o greek_a phrase_n as_o well_o as_o our_o author_n and_o they_o all_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o interpret_n it_o of_o the_o peace_n and_o concord_n of_o christian_n although_o st._n augustin_n do_v not_o understand_v much_o greek_a yet_o he_o know_v the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n about_o this_o place_n and_o he_o particular_o apply_v it_o to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n 5._o in_o st._n cyprian_n case_n by_o this_o taste_n let_v any_o man_n judge_n of_o the_o depth_n of_o that_o man_n learning_n or_o rather_o the_o height_n of_o his_o confidence_n who_o dare_v to_o tell_v the_o world_n that_o the_o universal_a current_n and_o stream_n of_o all_o expositor_n be_v against_o my_o sense_n of_o this_o text._n and_o for_o this_o universal_a stream_n and_o current_n beside_o grotius_n who_o speak_v exact_o to_o the_o same_o sense_n with_o i_o viz._n that_o those_o who_o differ_v about_o the_o legal_a ceremony_n shall_v join_v with_o other_o christian_n in_o what_o they_o agree_v to_o be_v divine_a he_o mention_n only_a tirinus_n and_o zanchy_a and_o then_o cry_v in_o a_o word_n they_o all_o conspire_v against_o my_o interpretation_n if_o he_o be_v no_o better_o at_o poll_n nonconformist_n than_a expositor_n he_o will_v have_v no_o such_o reason_n to_o boast_v of_o his_o number_n have_v it_o not_o be_v fair_a deal_n in_o one_o word_n to_o have_v refer_v we_o to_o mr._n pool_n synopsis_n for_o if_o he_o have_v look_v into_o zanchy_a himself_o he_o will_v have_v find_v how_o he_o apply_v it_o sharp_o against_o dissension_n in_o the_o church_n mr._n b._n say_v 〈…〉_z that_o the_o text_n speak_v for_o unity_n and_o concord_n be_v past_a question_n and_o that_o to_o all_o christian_n though_o of_o different_a attainment_n and_o therefore_o require_v all_o to_o live_v in_o concord_n that_o be_v christian_n notwithstanding_o other_o difference_n and_o if_o he_o will_v but_o allow_v that_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o rule_n man_n be_v bind_v to_o do_v all_o thing_n lawful_a for_o preserve_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n we_o have_v no_o far_a difference_n about_o this_o matter_n for_o then_o i_o be_o sure_a it_o will_v follow_v that_o if_o occasional_a communion_n be_v lawful_a constant_a communion_n will_v be_v a_o duty_n and_o so_o much_o for_o the_o first_o sort_n of_o dissenter_n who_o allow_v some_o kind_n of_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n to_o be_v lawful_a sect._n 21._o ii_o i_o come_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o charge_n of_o schism_n or_o sinful_a separation_n against_o those_o who_o though_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o substantial_o of_o religion_n yet_o deny_v any_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n to_o be_v lawful_a i_o do_v not_o speak_v of_o any_o improper_a 〈…〉_z communion_n 14._o which_o dr._n o._n call_v commâ—â—â—â—_n faith_n and_o love_n this_o they_o do_v allow_v to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o no_o otherwise_o than_o as_o they_o believe_v we_o to_o be_v orthodox_n christian_n yet_o he_o seem_v to_o go_v far_o as_o to_o some_o at_o least_o of_o our_o parochial_a church_n that_o they_o be_v true_a church_n but_o in_o what_o sense_n be_v they_o church_n right_o constitute_v with_o who_o they_o may_v join_v in_o communion_n as_o member_n no_o that_o he_o do_v not_o say_v but_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o any_o such_o heinous_a error_n in_o doctrine_n or_o idolatrous_a practice_n in_o worship_n as_o shall_v utter_o deprive_v they_o of_o the_o be_v and_o nature_n of_o church_n and_o do_v this_o kindness_n only_o belong_v to_o some_o of_o our_o parochial_a church_n i_o have_v think_v every_o parochial_a church_n be_v true_a or_o false_a according_a to_o its_o frame_n and_o constitution_n which_o among_o we_o suppose_v the_o own_n the_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n receive_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o law_n and_o if_o no_o such_o error_n in_o doctrine_n nor_o idolatrous_a prace_n be_v allow_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n than_o every_o parochial_a church_n which_o be_v constitute_v according_a to_o it_o be_v a_o true_a church_n but_o all_o this_o amount_n to_o no_o more_o than_o what_o they_o call_v a_o metaphysical_a truth_n for_o he_o do_v not_o mean_a that_o they_o be_v church_n with_o which_o they_o may_v lawful_o have_v communion_n and_o he_o plead_v for_o the_o necessity_n of_o have_v separate_a congregation_n from_o the_o necessity_n of_o separate_n from_o our_o communion_n although_o the_o time_n be_v when_o the_o bare_a want_n of_o a_o right_a constitution_n of_o church_n be_v think_v a_o sufficient_a ground_n for_o set_v up_o new_a church_n or_o for_o withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o parochial_a church_n and_o i_o do_v not_o think_v the_o dr._n be_v of_o another_o mind_n now_o but_o however_o i_o shall_v take_v thing_n as_o i_o find_v they_o and_o he_o insist_o on_o as_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o necessity_n of_o separation_n the_o thing_n enjoin_v by_o the_o law_n be_v of_o the_o land_n or_o by_o the_o canon_n and_o order_n of_o the_o church_n as_o sign_v children_n baptise_a with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n kneel_v at_o the_o communion_n observation_n of_o holiday_n constant_a use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n renounce_v other_o assembly_n and_o the_o people_n right_a in_o choice_n of_o their_o own_o pastor_n neglect_v of_o the_o duty_n of_o church-member_n submit_v to_o a_o ecclesiastical_a rule_n and_o discipline_n which_o not_o one_o of_o a_o thousand_o can_v apprehend_v to_o have_v any_o thing_n in_o it_o of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n or_o rule_n of_o the_o gospel_n this_o be_v the_o short_a account_n of_o the_o reason_n of_o separation_n from_o our_o church_n communion_n that_o which_o i_o be_o now_o to_o inquire_v into_o be_v whether_o such_o reason_n as_o these_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o
separation_n from_o a_o church_n wherein_o it_o be_v confess_v there_o be_v no_o heinous_a error_n in_o doctrine_n or_o idolatrous_a practice_n in_o worship_n for_o if_o they_o be_v not_o such_o separation_n must_v be_v a_o formal_a schism_n because_o such_o person_n not_o only_o withdraw_v from_o communion_n with_o our_o church_n but_o set_v up_o other_o church_n of_o their_o own_o now_o the_o way_n i_o shall_v take_v to_o show_v the_o insufficiency_n of_o these_o cause_n of_o separation_n shall_v be_v by_o show_v the_o great_a absurdity_n that_o follow_v upon_o the_o allowance_n of_o they_o these_o five_o especial_o i_o shall_v insist_v upon_o 1._o that_o it_o weaken_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n 2._o that_o it_o hinder_v all_o union_n between_o the_o protestant-churche_n 3._o that_o it_o justify_v the_o ancient_a schism_n which_o have_v be_v always_o condemn_v by_o the_o christian_a church_n 4._o that_o it_o make_v separation_n endless_a 5._o that_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v on_o all_o christian_n to_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n sect._n 22._o 1._o the_o prejudice_n it_o bring_v upon_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n which_o i_o shall_v make_v appear_v not_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o our_o own_o writer_n who_o may_v be_v suspect_v by_o the_o dissenter_n of_o too_o much_o kindness_n to_o our_o church_n but_o from_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o learned_a defender_n of_o the_o reformation_n in_o france_n who_o can_v be_v the_o least_o suspect_v of_o partiality_n to_o our_o church_n 9_o i_o begin_v with_o calvin_n against_o who_o i_o hope_v no_o exception_n will_v be_v take_v 1._o in_o the_o general_n he_o assign_v two_o mark_n of_o the_o visible_a church_n the_o word_n of_o god_n true_o preach_v and_o sacrament_n administer_v according_a to_o christ_n institution_n 2._o he_o say_v wherever_o these_o mark_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o particular_a society_n those_o be_v true_a church_n howsoever_o they_o be_v distribute_v according_a to_o humane_a conveniency_n 3_o that_o although_o those_o stand_v as_o member_n of_o particular_a church_n who_o may_v not_o be_v think_v worthy_a of_o that_o society_n till_o they_o be_v due_o cast_v out_o yet_o the_o church_n themselves_o have_v these_o mark_n do_v still_o retain_v the_o true_a nature_n and_o constitution_n of_o church_n and_o aught_o to_o be_v so_o esteem_v 4._o man_n ought_v not_o to_o separate_a from_o 10._o or_o break_v the_o unity_n of_o such_o church_n and_o he_o have_v this_o notable_a say_n upon_o it_o god_n set_v such_o a_o value_n upon_o the_o communion_n of_o his_o church_n that_o he_o look_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o apostate_n from_o his_o religion_n who_o do_v wilful_o separate_a himself_o from_o any_o christian_a society_n which_o have_v the_o true_a ministry_n of_o the_o word_n and_o sacrament_n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o call_v separation_n a_o denial_n of_o god_n and_o christ_n a_o destruction_n of_o his_o truth_n a_o mighty_a provocation_n of_o his_o anger_n a_o crime_n so_o great_a that_o we_o can_v hardly_o imagine_v a_o worse_a it_o be_v a_o sacrilegious_a and_o perfidious_a breach_n of_o the_o marriage_n betwixt_o christ_n and_o his_o people_n 11._o in_o the_o next_o section_n he_o make_v it_o a_o very_a dangerous_a and_o mischievous_a temptation_n so_o much_o as_o to_o think_v of_o separation_n from_o a_o church_n that_o have_v these_o mark_n 5._o that_o although_o there_o be_v many_o fault_n and_o corruption_n in_o such_o a_o church_n yet_o as_o long_o as_o it_o retain_v those_o mark_n separation_n from_o it_o be_v not_o justifiable_a nay_o although_o some_o of_o those_o fault_n be_v about_o preach_v the_o word_n and_o administration_n of_o sacrament_n for_o say_v he_o all_o truth_n be_v not_o of_o equal_a moment_n but_o as_o long_o as_o the_o doctrine_n according_a to_o godliness_n and_o the_o true_a use_n of_o sacrament_n be_v keep_v up_o man_n ought_v not_o to_o separate_v upon_o lesser_a difference_n but_o they_o ought_v to_o seek_v the_o amend_v what_o be_v amiss_o continue_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n and_o without_o disturb_v the_o peace_n and_o order_n of_o it_o and_o he_o at_o large_a prove_n 16._o what_o great_a allowance_n be_v to_o be_v make_v as_o to_o the_o corruption_n of_o member_n from_o the_o example_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o he_o say_v mens_fw-la moroseness_n in_o this_o matter_n although_o it_o seem_v to_o flow_v from_o zeal_n yet_o it_o much_o rather_o come_v from_o spiritual_a pride_n and_o a_o false_a opinion_n of_o their_o own_o holiness_n above_o other_o although_o say_v he_o there_o be_v such_o universal_a corruption_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n 18._o that_o the_o prophet_n compare_v it_o to_o sodom_n and_o gomorrah_n yet_o they_o never_o set_v up_o new_a church_n nor_o erect_v other_o altar_n whereat_o they_o may_v offer_v separate_a sacrifice_n but_o whatever_o the_o people_n be_v as_o long_o as_o god_n word_n and_o ordinance_n be_v among_o they_o they_o lift_v up_o pure_a hand_n to_o god_n although_o in_o such_o a_o impure_a society_n the_o same_o he_o prove_v as_o to_o christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o separation_n from_o such_o church_n 19_o where_o the_o true_a word_n of_o god_n and_o sacrament_n be_v be_v a_o inexcusable_a fault_n but_o how_o then_o come_v he_o to_o justify_v the_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n 6._o because_o in_o that_o church_n the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o christ_n be_v so_o much_o suppress_v and_o so_o many_o error_n obtrude_v on_o man_n mind_n in_o stead_n of_o it_o and_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n so_o corrupt_v that_o the_o public_a assembly_n be_v school_n of_o idolatry_n and_o wickedness_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n it_o can_v be_v no_o culpable_a separation_n to_o withdraw_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n which_o have_v so_o notorious_o corrupt_v his_o doctrine_n and_o institution_n especial_o when_o they_o anathematise_v those_o who_o will_v not_o comply_v with_o they_o but_o do_v he_o mean_v any_o indifferent_a rite_n 12._o or_o ceremony_n where_o the_o doctrine_n be_v sound_a no_o but_o false_a doctrine_n and_o idolatrous_a worship_n as_o he_o frequent_o declare_v and_o therefore_o he_o that_o will_v go_v about_o to_o defend_v separation_n from_o a_o church_n on_o the_o account_n of_o some_o ceremony_n prescribe_v and_o some_o corruption_n remain_v in_o it_o must_v overthrow_v the_o fundamental_a ground_n of_o the_o reformation_n as_o they_o be_v explain_v by_o calvin_n himself_o sect._n 23._o among_o their_o late_a writer_n no_o man_n have_v vindicated_n the_o cause_n of_o the_o reformation_n with_o great_a success_n and_o reputation_n then_o mr._n daille_n in_o his_o apology_n and_o the_o ground_n he_o go_v upon_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o we_o be_v bind_v to_o avoid_v the_o communion_n of_o those_o 3._o who_o go_v about_o to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n christianity_n 2._o if_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v not_o require_v any_o thing_n from_o we_o which_o destroy_v our_o faith_n offend_v our_o conscience_n and_o overthrow_v the_o service_n which_o we_o believe_v due_a to_o god_n if_o the_o difference_n have_v be_v small_a and_o such_o as_o we_o may_v safe_o have_v yield_v unto_o 4._o then_o he_o will_v grant_v that_o their_o separation_n be_v rash_a and_o unjust_a and_o they_o guilty_a of_o the_o schism_n 3._o he_o prove_v that_o they_o have_v weighty_a reason_n for_o their_o separation_n 5._o which_o be_v these_o 1._o impose_v new_a doctrine_n as_o necessary_a article_n of_o faith_n and_o yet_o not_o all_o errro_n in_o doctrine_n do_v afford_v sufficient_a ground_n for_o separation_n 7._o but_o such_o as_o be_v pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o salvation_n for_o which_o he_o instance_v in_o the_o lutheran_n opinion_n of_o christ_n bodily_a presence_n in_o the_o sacrament_n which_o overthrow_v not_o the_o use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nor_o require_v the_o adore_a it_o it_o neither_o divide_v nor_o mutilate_v it_o nor_o make_v it_o a_o expitiatory_a sacrifice_n for_o sin_n all_o which_o follow_v from_o the_o popish_a doctrine_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o to_o separate_v from_o a_o church_n for_o tolerable_a error_n be_v a_o unjust_a separation_n 8._o 2._o require_v such_o worship_n as_o overthrow_v the_o foundation_n of_o christianity_n which_o say_v he_o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o our_o separation_n and_o for_o this_o he_o instance_n in_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n which_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n strict_o require_v and_o the_o protestant_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v a_o mere_a creature_n they_o can_v give_v it_o without_o idolatry_n from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v our_o separation_n to_o be_v â—ust_z because_o it_o be_v necessary_a beside_o this_o he_o give_v instance_n in_o the_o
themselves_o when_o they_o see_v no_o hope_n of_o recover_v the_o church_n communion_n if_o they_o once_o fall_v from_o it_o add_v to_o this_o that_o novatus_n or_o novatianus_n for_o the_o greek_n confound_v their_o name_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n 45._o say_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o do_v what_o he_o do_v by_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o brethren_n who_o out_o of_o their_o zeal_n for_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n will_v not_o comply_v with_o the_o loose_a part_n which_o join_v with_o cornelius_n sempron_n and_o therefore_o choose_v he_o to_o be_v their_o bishop_n and_o so_o much_o appear_v by_o pacianus_n that_o novatus_n come_v from_o carthage_n to_o rome_n make_v a_o party_n there_o for_o novatiaâ—us_a in_o opposition_n to_o cornelius_n which_o consist_v chief_o of_o those_o who_o have_v stand_v firm_a in_o the_o persecution_n in_o their_o name_n he_o write_v to_o novatianus_n declare_v that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o zealous_a party_n at_o rome_n whereas_o cornelius_n have_v admit_v the_o lapse_v to_o communion_n and_o consequent_o corrupt_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n here_o we_o have_v a_o concurrence_n of_o dr._n oh_o plea_n zeal_n for_o reformation_n of_o discipline_n the_o great_a edification_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o assert_v their_o right_n in_o choose_v such_o a_o pastor_n as_o be_v not_o likely_a to_o promote_v their_o edification_n but_o notwithstanding_o these_o fair_a pretence_n 45._o the_o make_v a_o separation_n in_o the_o church_n be_v every_o where_o condemn_v as_o a_o great_a sin_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n cyprian_n dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n theodoret_n epiphanius_n and_o other_o dionysius_n tell_v the_o author_n of_o the_o schism_n 59_o that_o he_o have_v better_o have_v suffer_v any_o thing_n than_o thus_o to_o have_v make_v a_o rent_n in_o the_o church_n and_o it_o be_v as_o glorious_a a_o martyrdom_n to_o die_v to_o prevent_v a_o schism_n as_o to_o avoid_v idolatry_n and_o he_o think_v it_o a_o much_o great_a thing_n the_o one_o be_v a_o martyrdom_n for_o the_o church_n the_o other_o only_o for_o one_o own_o soul_n st._n cyprian_n charge_v those_o who_o be_v guilty_a of_o this_o schism_n with_o pride_n and_o arrogance_n and_o do_v unspeakable_a mischief_n to_o the_o church_n by_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o it_o and_o will_v hardly_o allow_v those_o to_o be_v christian_n who_o live_v in_o such_o a_o schism_n when_o as_o epiphanius_n observe_v etc._n they_o still_o plead_v they_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o yet_o st._n cyprian_n will_v not_o allow_v that_o to_o be_v true_a faith_n which_o have_v not_o charity_n and_o say_v that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o true_a charity_n where_o man_n do_v thus_o break_v in_o piece_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n the_o meletian_o in_o egypt_n agree_v with_o the_o catholic_n christian_n in_o the_o substantial_o of_o religion_n 68_o hold_v the_o same_o faith_n with_o they_o as_o epiphanius_n relate_v the_o story_n and_o their_o schism_n begin_v too_o about_o preserve_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o best_a mean_n for_o the_o edification_n of_o the_o people_n they_o allow_v a_o restitution_n for_o the_o lapse_v to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n but_o after_o a_o very_a severe_a discipline_n and_o a_o utter_a incapacity_n of_o those_o in_o order_n as_o to_o any_o part_n of_o their_o function_n but_o peter_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n think_v the_o mild_a way_n the_o better_a whereupon_o a_o separation_n follow_v and_o the_o meletian_o have_v distinct_a church_n which_o they_o call_v the_o church_n of_o the_o martyr_n this_o schism_n grow_v to_o that_o height_n that_o they_o will_v not_o pray_v together_o in_o prison_n nor_o in_o the_o quarry_n whither_o they_o be_v send_v meletius_n be_v a_o bishop_n be_v depose_v by_o peter_n of_o alexandria_n 9_o but_o he_o go_v on_o still_o to_o promote_v the_o course_n of_o separation_n in_o thebais_n and_o other_o part_n of_o egypt_n upon_o which_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a in_o their_o synodical_a epistle_n deprive_v he_o of_o all_o episcopal_a power_n and_o the_o people_n that_o adhere_v to_o he_o of_o the_o power_n of_o choose_v their_o own_o pastor_n or_o rather_o of_o propose_v the_o name_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o be_v ordain_v and_o so_o according_a to_o dr._n o._n they_o have_v just_a cause_n to_o continue_v their_o separation_n still_o although_o it_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a audaeus_n begin_v his_o schism_n out_o of_o a_o mighty_a zeal_n for_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n 70._o and_o a_o great_a freedom_n which_o he_o use_v in_o reprove_v the_o fault_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n but_o meet_v with_o ill_a usage_n he_o withdraw_v from_o the_o church_n communion_n with_o his_o disciple_n although_o he_o still_o retain_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o agree_v in_o the_o substantial_o of_o religion_n with_o the_o best_a christian_n 15._o but_o forbear_v all_o communion_n with_o they_o which_o epiphanius_n account_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o most_o dreadful_a thing_n in_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o upon_o dr._n oh_o principles_n of_o separation_n they_o do_v a_o very_a commendable_a thing_n as_o long_o as_o their_o design_n be_v to_o restore_v the_o church_n discipline_n and_o to_o consult_v their_o own_o great_a edification_n the_o follower_n of_o eustathius_n sebastenus_n be_v on_o this_o account_n likewise_o excuse_v who_o withdraw_v from_o the_o public_a congregation_n on_o a_o pretence_n of_o great_a sanctity_n and_o purity_n in_o paphlagonia_n and_o stand_v condemn_v in_o several_a canon_n of_o the_o council_n at_o gangrae_n so_o be_v those_o mention_v and_o condemn_v in_o the_o council_n of_o constantinople_n and_o carthage_n and_o the_o separation_n of_o felicissimus_n and_o his_o brethren_n from_o st._n cyprian_n all_o which_o be_v set_v down_o together_o in_o my_o sermon_n but_o be_v gentle_o pass_v over_o by_o dr._n o._n and_o mr._n b._n and_o the_o rest_n of_o their_o adversary_n only_o one_o say_v 42._o that_o the_o error_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o eustathius_n sebastenus_n both_o in_o opinion_n and_o practice_n be_v very_o gross_a which_o the_o council_n take_v notice_n of_o and_o condemn_v yet_o as_o gross_a as_o they_o be_v there_o be_v a_o pretence_n of_o great_a sanctity_n and_o purity_n in_o they_o for_o their_o abstain_v from_o marriage_n and_o peculiarity_n of_o habit_n and_o separate_a meeting_n be_v all_o carry_v on_o with_o the_o same_o pretence_n to_o proceed_v then_o on_o the_o same_o account_v the_o donatist_n will_v be_v vindicate_v in_o the_o main_a ground_n of_o their_o schism_n although_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n concern_v coecilian_n for_o their_o great_a pretence_n be_v to_o preserve_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o church_n discipline_n as_o may_v at_o large_a be_v see_v in_o optatus_n and_o st._n augustin_n and_o yet_o they_o frequent_o and_o deliberate_o call_v it_o a_o most_o damnable_a and_o sacrilegious_a schism_n the_o luciferian_o pretend_v such_o a_o zeal_n for_o the_o true_a faith_n and_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n that_o the_o only_a pretence_n for_o their_o schism_n be_v that_o they_o can_v not_o communicate_v with_o those_o who_o have_v subscribe_v to_o arianism_n or_o receive_v ordination_n from_o ariâ—n_n bishop_n as_o may_v be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o book_n of_o marcellinus_n and_o faustinus_n and_o they_o join_v with_o the_o party_n of_o vrsinus_n at_o rome_n against_o that_o of_o damasus_n and_o complain_v they_o be_v deprive_v of_o the_o liberty_n of_o choose_v their_o own_o pastor_n so_o that_o upon_o these_o ground_n there_o have_v scarce_o be_v any_o considerable_a schism_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o may_v be_v justify_v upon_o dr._n owen_n reason_n for_o separation_n from_o our_o church_n sect._n 26._o 4._o another_o argument_n against_o this_o course_n of_o separation_n be_v that_o these_o ground_n will_v make_v separation_n endless_a which_o be_v to_o suppose_v all_o the_o exhortation_n of_o scripture_n to_o peace_n and_o unity_n among_o christian_n to_o signify_v nothing_o for_o nothing_o be_v more_o contrary_a to_o unity_n than_o division_n and_o separation_n if_o there_o be_v no_o bound_n set_v but_o what_o the_o fancy_n of_o man_n dictate_v to_o they_o be_v sufficient_a ground_n to_o justify_v division_n and_o separation_n any_o people_n may_v break_v communion_n with_o a_o church_n and_o set_v up_o a_o new_a one_o when_o they_o think_v fit_a which_o will_v leave_v the_o christian_a church_n in_o a_o remediless_a condition_n against_o those_o who_o break_v its_o peace_n and_o communion_n 121._o it_o be_v a_o true_a say_n of_o mr._n cotton_v of_o new-england_n that_o they_o that_o separate_v from_o their_o brethren_n far_o than_o they_o have_v just_a cause_n shall_v at_o length_n
yet_o the_o more_o heinous_a `that_o it_o be_v common_o father_v upon_o god_n last_o that_o it_o be_v most_o unlike_a the_o heavenly_a state_n and_o in_o some_o regard_n worse_o than_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o devil_n for_o he_o will_v not_o destroy_v it_o by_o divide_v it_o against_o itself_o remember_v now_o say_v he_o that_o schism_n and_o make_v party_n and_o division_n in_o the_o church_n be_v not_o so_o small_a a_o sin_n as_o many_o take_v it_o for_o i_o conclude_v this_o with_o his_o admonition_n to_o bag_n shaw_fw-mi upon_o his_o lessen_v the_o sin_n of_o separation_n alas_o dear_a brother_n that_o after_o so_o many_o year_n silence_v and_o affliction_n 6._o after_o flame_n and_o plague_n and_o dreadful_a judgement_n after_o twenty_o year_n practice_n of_o the_o sin_n itself_o and_o when_o we_o be_v bury_v in_o the_o ruin_n which_o it_o cause_v we_o shall_v not_o yet_o know_v that_o our_o own_o uncharitable_a division_n alienation_n and_o separation_n be_v a_o cry_v sin_n yea_o the_o cry_v sin_n as_o well_o as_o the_o vncharitableness_n and_o hurtfulness_n of_o other_o alas_o will_v god_n leave_v we_o also_o even_o we_o to_o the_o obdurateness_n of_o pharaoh_n do_v not_o judgement_n begin_v with_o we_o be_v there_o not_o cry_v sin_n with_o we_o what_o have_v we_o do_v to_o christ_n kingdom_n to_o this_o kingdom_n to_o our_o friend_n dead_a and_o alive_a to_o ourselves_o and_o alas_o to_o our_o enemy_n by_o our_o division_n and_o do_v we_o not_o feel_v it_o do_v we_o not_o know_v it_o be_v it_o to_o we_o even_o to_o we_o a_o crime_n intolerable_a to_o call_v we_o to_o repentance_n woe_n to_o we_o into_o what_o hardheartedness_n have_v we_o sin_v ourselves_o yea_o that_o we_o shall_v continue_v and_o passionate_o defend_v it_o when_o will_v god_n give_v we_o repentance_n unto_o life_n let_v mr._n a._n read_v these_o passage_n over_o serious_o and_o then_o consider_v whether_o he_o can_v go_v on_o to_o excuse_v and_o palliate_v the_o sin_n of_o schism_n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o mr._n a._n speak_v all_o this_o comparative_o with_o enslave_v our_o judgement_n and_o conscience_n to_o other_o which_o he_o call_v a_o enormous_a and_o monstrous_a principle_n and_o he_o say_v this_o be_v a_o medicine_n worse_o than_o the_o poison_n even_o as_o it_o be_v much_o better_a to_o have_v a_o rational_a soul_n though_o subject_a to_o mistake_v than_o the_o soul_n of_o a_o brute_n which_o may_v be_v manage_v as_o you_o will_v with_o a_o strong_a bit_n and_o bridle_n to_o make_v it_o plain_a that_o he_o make_v little_a or_o nothing_o of_o the_o sin_n of_o separation_n we_o must_v attend_v to_o the_o argument_n he_o be_v to_o answer_v which_o be_v that_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o separate_a on_o a_o pretence_n of_o great_a purity_n where_o there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v agree_v in_o our_o case_n than_o a_o bare_a difference_n of_o opinion_n as_o to_o some_o circumstance_n of_o worship_n and_o the_o best_a constitution_n of_o church_n will_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n to_o break_v communion_n and_o to_o set_v up_o new_a church_n which_o consider_v the_o great_a variety_n of_o man_n fancy_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v to_o make_v a_o infinite_a divisibility_n in_o church_n without_o any_o possible_a stop_n to_o far_a separation_n where_o we_o see_v plain_o the_o inconvenience_n urge_v be_v endless_a separation_n do_v he_o set_v any_o kind_n of_o bound_n to_o it_o no_o but_o only_o talk_v of_o inconsiderable_a and_o petty_a inconvenience_n and_o some_o little_a trouble_n that_o may_v arise_v to_o a_o church_n from_o the_o levity_n and_o volubility_n of_o man_n mind_n i._n e._n let_v man_n separate_a as_o long_o as_o they_o will_v â—his_fw-la be_v the_o worst_a of_o it_o and_o he_o must_v grant_v that_o though_o separation_n be_v endless_a there_o be_v no_o harm_n in_o it_o but_o he_o that_o can_v find_v out_o a_o medium_n between_o circumstance_n of_o worship_n and_o substantial_o can_v find_v out_o none_o between_o endless_a separation_n and_o the_o enslave_v man_n judgement_n and_o conscience_n for_o he_o suppose_v one_o of_o the_o two_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v which_o be_v plain_o give_v up_o the_o cause_n to_o the_o papist_n for_o this_o be_v their_o argument_n either_o we_o must_v give_v up_o our_o judgement_n and_o conscience_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o our_o guide_n or_o there_o will_v be_v endless_a separation_n he_o grant_v the_o consequence_n and_o cry_n what_o then_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o levity_n and_o volubility_n of_o man_n mind_n and_o this_o be_v much_o rather_o to_o be_v choose_v than_o the_o other_o but_o any_o sound_a protestant_n that_o understand_v the_o state_n of_o the_o controversy_n between_o we_o and_o they_o as_o this_o author_n apparent_o do_v not_o will_v present_o deny_v the_o consequence_n because_o a_o prudent_a and_o due_a submission_n in_o lawful_a thing_n lie_v between_o tyranny_n over_o man_n conscience_n and_o endless_a separation_n but_o he_o know_v no_o medium_fw-la between_o be_v tie_v neck_n and_o heel_n together_o and_o leap_v over_o hedge_n and_o ditch_n be_v keep_v within_o no_o bound_n and_o what_o ignorance_n or_o malice_n be_v it_o to_o suppose_v that_o our_o church_n bring_v in_o that_o enormous_a and_o monstrous_a principle_n of_o enslave_v man_n judgement_n and_o conscience_n force_v they_o to_o surrender_v their_o reason_n to_o naked_a will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o if_o he_o do_v not_o suppose_v it_o his_o discourse_n be_v frivolous_a and_o impertinent_a for_o a_o due_a submission_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o our_o establish_a church_n without_o any_o force_n on_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o guide_n or_o necessity_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o will_v put_v a_o sufficient_a stop_n to_o separation_n which_o must_v be_v endless_a on_o my_o adversary_n supposition_n sect._n 28._o 5._o last_o i_o argue_v against_o this_o separation_n from_o the_o obligation_n which_o lie_v upon_o all_o christian_n to_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n and_o now_o i_o have_v bring_v the_o matter_n home_o to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n who_o it_o may_v be_v will_v little_o regard_v other_o inconvenience_n if_o the_o practice_n of_o separation_n do_v not_o appear_v to_o be_v unlawful_a from_o the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o i_o now_o undertake_v to_o prove_v upon_o these_o supposition_n 1._o that_o all_o christian_n be_v under_o the_o strict_a obligation_n to_o preserve_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a to_o suppose_v that_o any_o duty_n shall_v be_v bind_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n with_o plain_a precept_n and_o strong_a argument_n than_o this_o be_v the_o place_n be_v so_o many_o that_o it_o be_v endless_a to_o repeat_v they_o and_o therefore_o needless_a because_o this_o be_v agree_v on_o all_o hand_n so_o that_o violation_n of_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n where_o there_o be_v no_o sufficient_a reason_n to_o justify_v it_o be_v a_o sin_n as_o much_o as_o murder_n be_v and_o as_o plain_o forbid_v but_o it_o happen_v here_o as_o it_o do_v in_o the_o other_o case_n that_o as_o murder_n be_v always_o a_o sin_n but_o there_o may_v be_v some_o circumstance_n which_o may_v make_v the_o take_v away_o a_o man_n life_n not_o to_o be_v murder_n so_o it_o may_v happen_v that_o though_o schism_n be_v always_o a_o sin_n yet_o there_o may_v be_v such_o circumstance_n which_o may_v make_v a_o separation_n not_o to_o be_v a_o schism_n but_o then_o they_o must_v be_v such_o reason_n as_o be_v not_o fetch_v from_o our_o fancy_n no_o more_o than_o in_o the_o case_n of_o murder_n but_o such_o as_o be_v allow_v by_o god_n himself_o in_o his_o law_n for_o he_o only_o that_o make_v the_o law_n can_v except_v from_o it_o 2._o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o a_o bare_a communion_n of_o faith_n and_o love_n but_o in_o a_o joynt-participation_n of_o the_o ordinance_n appoint_v by_o christ_n to_o be_v observe_v in_o his_o church_n for_o although_o the_o former_a be_v a_o duty_n yet_o it_o do_v not_o take_v in_o the_o whole_a duty_n of_o a_o christian_a which_o be_v to_o join_v together_o as_o member_n of_o the_o same_o body_n and_o therefore_o they_o be_v command_v to_o assemble_v together_o and_o upon_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n it_o be_v say_v the_o disciple_n continue_v in_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n 25._o and_o in_o break_v of_o bread_n 42._o and_o in_o prayer_n and_o the_o apostle_n set_v forth_o christian_n as_o make_v one_o body_n by_o communion_n in_o the_o ordinance_n of_o christ._n 17._o we_o be_v many_o be_v one_o bread_n and_o one_o body_n for_o we_o be_v
all_o partaker_n of_o that_o one_o bread_n 13._o and_o by_o one_o spirit_n we_o be_v all_o baptise_a into_o one_o body_n whether_o we_o be_v jew_n or_o gentile_n bond_n or_o free_a and_o have_v be_v all_o make_v to_o drink_v into_o one_o spirit_n the_o unity_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n 5._o st._n paul_n say_v be_v to_o be_v preserve_v by_o the_o bond_n of_o peace_n and_o that_o unity_n suppose_v one_o body_n and_o one_o spirit_n and_o the_o member_n of_o that_o body_n as_o they_o be_v unite_v to_o one_o head_n who_o he_o call_v one_o lord_n so_o they_o be_v join_v together_o by_o one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n therefore_o as_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o some_o external_n bond_n as_o well_o as_o internal_a that_o be_v one_o faith_n and_o one_o baptism_n as_o well_o as_o one_o lord_n and_o one_o spirit_n so_o the_o manifestation_n of_o this_o unity_n ought_v to_o be_v by_o external_n act_n for_o how_o can_v this_o unity_n be_v discover_v by_o act_n mere_o internal_a and_o spiritual_a as_o inward_a love_n to_o the_o member_n of_o the_o body_n be_v present_a in_o spirit_n &_o c_o therefore_o the_o obligation_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n do_v imply_v a_o join_n together_o with_o the_o other_o member_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o common_a and_o public_a act_n of_o religion_n 3._o nothing_o can_v discharge_v a_o christian_a from_o this_o obligation_n to_o communion_n with_o his_o fellow-member_n but_o what_o be_v allow_v by_o christ_n or_o his_o apostle_n as_o a_o sufficient_a reason_n for_o it_o because_o this_o be_v a_o new_a society_n of_o christ_n own_o institution_n and_o the_o obligation_n to_o communion_n be_v so_o strict_o enjoin_v we_o be_v to_o suppose_v it_o still_o to_o hold_v where_o some_o plain_a declaration_n of_o his_o will_n to_o the_o contrary_n do_v not_o appear_v although_o god_n have_v with_o great_a severity_n forbid_v kill_v yet_o when_o himself_n appoint_v particular_o case_n wherein_o man_n life_n be_v to_o be_v take_v away_o we_o be_v thereby_o assure_v that_o in_o these_o case_n it_o be_v not_o that_o kill_v which_o be_v forbid_v so_o in_o the_o present_a case_n if_o it_o appear_v that_o although_o separation_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o thing_n condemn_v yet_o if_o the_o same_o authority_n do_v allow_v particular_a exemption_n we_o be_v certain_a in_o those_o case_n such_o separation_n be_v no_o sin_n but_o then_o as_o in_o the_o former_a case_n no_o man_n be_v exempt_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o shed_v blood_n who_o upon_o his_o own_o fancy_n take_v upon_o he_o to_o execute_v justice_n so_o here_o no_o man_n imagination_n that_o he_o do_v separate_v for_o a_o good_a end_n will_v justify_v his_o separation_n for_o the_o guilt_n of_o the_o sin_n remain_v as_o great_a in_o itself_o and_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o other_o sin_n more_o aggravate_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o this_o it_o be_v so_o direct_o contrary_a to_o that_o unity_n of_o his_o church_n which_o our_o saviour_n pray_v for_o 21._o and_o his_o apostle_n with_o so_o much_o earnestness_n recommend_v to_o all_o christian_n and_o use_v so_o many_o argument_n to_o persuade_v man_n to_o persevere_v from_o hence_o irenaeus_n say_v that_o christ_n will_v come_v to_o judge_v those_o who_o make_v schism_n in_o the_o church_n 62._o and_o rather_o regard_v their_o own_o advantage_n than_o the_o church_n unity_n who_o for_o slight_a cause_n or_o for_o any_o make_v nothing_o of_o cut_v asunder_o the_o great_a and_o glorious_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v what_o in_o they_o lie_v to_o destroy_v it_o they_o speak_v for_o peace_n say_v he_o but_o they_o mean_v war_n they_o strain_v at_o a_o gnat_n and_o swallow_v camel_n the_o benefit_n they_o hope_v to_o bring_v to_o the_o church_n can_v make_v amends_o for_o the_o mischief_n of_o their_o schism_n â—22_n nothing_o provoke_v god_n more_o say_v st._n chrysostom_n than_o to_o divide_v his_o church_n nay_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o mortyrdom_n will_v not_o wash_v off_o the_o guilt_n of_o it_o the_o mischief_n the_o church_n receive_v by_o it_o be_v great_a than_o it_o receive_v from_o open_a enemy_n for_o the_o one_o make_v it_o more_o glorious_a the_o other_o expose_v it_o to_o shame_n among_o its_o enemy_n when_o it_o be_v set_v upon_o by_o its_o own_o child_n this_o say_v he_o i_o speak_v to_o those_o who_o make_v no_o great_a matter_n of_o schism_n and_o indifferent_o go_v to_o the_o meeting_n of_o those_o who_o divide_v the_o church_n if_o their_o doctrine_n be_v contrary_a to_o we_o for_o that_o reason_n they_o ought_v to_o abstain_v if_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o ought_v to_o do_v it_o so_o much_o the_o rather_o do_v no_o you_o know_v what_o corah_n dathan_n and_o abiram_n suffer_v and_o not_o they_o only_a but_o those_o that_o be_v with_o they_o but_o you_o say_v they_o have_v the_o same_o faith_n and_o they_o be_v very_a orthodox_n why_o then_o say_v he_o do_v they_o separate_a one_o loâ—d_n one_o faith_n one_o baptism_n if_o they_o do_v well_o we_o do_v ill_a if_o we_o do_v well_o they_o do_v ill_a if_o they_o have_v the_o same_o doctrine_n the_o same_o sacrament_n for_o what_o cause_n do_v they_o set_v up_o another_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o we_o it_o be_v nothing_o but_o vain_a glory_n ambition_n and_o deceit_n take_v away_o the_o people_n from_o they_o and_o you_o cut_v off_o the_o disease_n and_o after_o much_o more_o to_o that_o purpose_n i_o speak_v these_o thing_n say_v he_o that_o no_o man_n may_v say_v he_o do_v not_o know_v it_o to_o be_v such_o a_o sin_n i_o tell_v you_o and_o testify_v this_o to_o you_o that_o separation_n from_o the_o church_n or_o divide_v of_o it_o be_v no_o less_o a_o sin_n than_o fall_v into_o heresy_n if_o the_o sin_n then_o be_v so_o great_a and_o dangerous_a man_n ought_v to_o examine_v with_o great_a care_n what_o case_n those_o be_v wherein_o separation_n may_v be_v make_v without_o sin_n and_o i_o do_v earnest_o desire_v our_o brethren_n as_o they_o love_v their_o own_o soul_n and_o will_v avoid_v the_o gild_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sin_n impartial_o and_o without_o prejudice_n to_o consider_v this_o passage_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o how_o parallel_v it_o be_v with_o their_o own_o case_n who_o separate_a from_o we_o and_o set_v up_o other_o church_n in_o opposition_n to_o we_o which_o yet_o they_o acknowledge_v to_o be_v very_a orthodox_n and_o to_o agree_v with_o they_o in_o the_o same_o doctrine_n and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n 4._o there_o be_v three_o case_n wherein_o the_o scripture_n allow_v of_o separation_n first_o in_o the_o case_n of_o idolatrous_a worship_n for_o the_o precept_n be_v as_o plain_v that_o christian_n shall_v abstain_v from_o idolatry_n as_o that_o they_o shall_v preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n neither_o be_v you_o idolater_n flee_v from_o idolatry_n 14._o keep_v yourselves_o from_o idol_n thou_o shall_v love_v the_o lord_n thy_o god_n and_o he_o only_o shall_v thou_o serve_v 5._o and_o to_o the_o case_n of_o idolater_n st._n paul_n apply_v the_o word_n speak_v of_o old_a to_o the_o babylonian_n 19_o come_v out_o from_o among_o they_o 17._o and_o be_v separate_a and_o touch_v not_o the_o unclean_a thing_n now_o in_o this_o case_n where_o there_o be_v so_o plain_a a_o command_n there_o be_v no_o doubt_n of_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o separation_n if_o man_n can_v join_v with_o a_o church_n in_o their_o religious_a worship_n without_o do_v that_o which_o god_n have_v so_o strict_o forbid_v second_o in_o case_n of_o false_a doctrine_n be_v impose_v in_o stead_n of_o true_a 17._o for_o although_o in_o other_o thing_n great_a submission_n be_v require_v to_o the_o guide_n and_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n 13._o yet_o if_o any_o teacher_n offer_v to_o bring_v another_o gospel_n or_o to_o corrupt_v the_o true_a one_o st._n paul_n denounce_v a_o anathema_n against_o they_o 8._o and_o that_o imply_v that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o but_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o person_n cut_v off_o from_o the_o body_n like_o putrid_a member_n lest_o they_o shall_v corrupt_v the_o rest_n st._n paul_n command_v titus_n 10._o when_o there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o reclaim_v such_o to_o exclude_v they_o from_o the_o society_n of_o christian_n st._n john_n forbid_v all_o familiar_a conversation_n with_o such_o the_o church_n of_o ephesus_n be_v commend_v for_o hate_v the_o nicolaitan_n 10._o and_o the_o church_n of_o pergamus_n reprove_v for_o tolerate_v their_o doctrine_n 15._o three_o in_o case_n man_n make_v thing_n indifferent_a necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o divide_v the_o church_n upon_o that_o account_n and_o this_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o false_a apostle_n 2._o who_o urge_v the_o
ceremony_n of_o the_o law_n as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n and_o to_o propagate_v this_o opinion_n of_o they_o they_o go_v up_o and_o down_o and_o endeavour_v to_o draw_v away_o the_o apostle_n disciple_n and_o to_o set_v up_o separate_a church_n among_o the_o christian_n and_o to_o allow_v none_o to_o partake_v with_o they_o that_o do_v not_o own_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o jewish_a ceremomony_n to_o salvation_n now_o although_o st._n paul_n himself_o comply_v sometime_o with_o the_o practice_n of_o they_o and_o the_o jewish_a christian_n especial_o in_o judaea_n general_o observe_v they_o yet_o when_o these_o false_a apostle_n come_v to_o enforce_v the_o observation_n of_o they_o as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n than_o he_o bid_v the_o christian_n at_o philippi_n to_o beware_v of_o they_o 3_o i._n e._n to_o fly_v their_o communion_n and_o have_v nothing_o to_o do_v with_o they_o these_o be_v all_o the_o case_n i_o can_v find_v in_o the_o new_a testament_n wherein_o separation_n from_o public_a communion_n be_v allow_v but_o there_o be_v two_o other_o wherein_o s._n paul_n give_v particular_a direction_n but_o such_o as_o do_v not_o amount_v to_o separation_n 1._o the_o different_a opinion_n they_o have_v about_o meat_n and_o drink_n 2_o some_o be_v for_o a_o pythagorean_n abstinence_n from_o all_o flesh_n some_o for_o a_o jewish_a abstinence_n from_o some_o certain_a sort_n other_o for_o a_o full_a christian_a liberty_n now_o this_o be_v a_o matter_n of_o diet_n and_o relate_v to_o their_o own_o family_n the_o apostle_n advise_v they_o not_o to_o censure_v or_o judge_v one_o another_o but_o notwithstanding_o this_o difference_n to_o join_v together_o as_o christian_n in_o the_o duty_n common_a to_o they_o all_o for_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n do_v not_o lie_v in_o meat_n and_o drink_n 〈…〉_z i_o e._n let_v every_o one_o order_n his_o family_n as_o he_o think_v fit_a but_o that_o require_v innocency_n and_o a_o care_n not_o to_o give_v disturbance_n to_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n for_o these_o matter_n which_o he_o call_v peace_n and_o joy_n in_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v provoke_v and_o grieve_v by_o the_o dissension_n of_o christian_n and_o he_o say_v he_o that_o in_o these_o thing_n serve_v christ_n 18_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n and_o approve_v of_o men._n let_v we_o therefore_o follow_v after_o the_o thing_n that_o make_v for_o peace_n 19_o and_o thing_n wherewith_o we_o may_v edify_v one_o another_o in_o such_o case_n then_o the_o apostle_n allow_v no_o separation_n from_o the_o public_a communion_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v the_o same_o case_n as_o to_o the_o observation_n of_o day_n then_o for_o some_o christian_n go_v then_o on_o jewish_a holiday_n to_o the_o synagogue_n other_o do_v not_o but_o for_o such_o thing_n they_o ought_v not_o to_o divide_v from_o each_o other_o communion_n in_o the_o common_a act_n of_o christian_a worship_n and_o the_o design_n of_o the_o apostle_n be_v not_o to_o lay_v down_o a_o stand_a rule_n of_o mutual_a forbearance_n as_o to_o different_a communion_n but_o to_o show_v that_o such_o difference_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v a_o occasion_n of_o break_v communion_n among_o christian_n and_o so_o the_o apostle_n discourse_n rom._n 14._o hold_v strong_o against_o separation_n on_o these_o and_o the_o like_a account_n 2._o the_o corrupt_a life_n of_o many_o who_o be_v not_o under_o church_n censure_n when_o st._n paul_n tax_v so_o many_o corruption_n in_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n no_o wonder_n if_o some_o of_o they_o put_v the_o case_n to_o they_o what_o they_o shall_v do_v in_o case_n they_o know_v some_o member_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v man_n of_o bad_a life_n although_o the_o offence_n be_v not_o scandalous_a by_o be_v public_o know_v must_v they_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n for_o these_o 11._o to_o this_o st._n paul_n answer_v that_o every_o private_a christian_n ought_v to_o forbear_v all_o familiar_a conversation_n with_o such_o if_o any_o one_o that_o be_v a_o brother_n be_v a_o fornicator_n etc._n etc._n with_o such_o a_o one_o no_o not_o to_o eat_v which_o be_v all_o the_o apostle_n require_v of_o private_a christian_n but_o if_o the_o scandal_n be_v public_a as_o that_o of_o the_o incestuous_a persou_fw-mi the_o church_n have_v power_n to_o vindicate_v its_o own_o honour_n by_o cast_v such_o out_o not_o as_o though_o the_o church_n communion_n be_v defile_v 13_o if_o they_o continue_v in_o but_o the_o reputation_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o church_n suffer_v by_o it_o the_o preservation_n whereof_o be_v the_o true_a cause_n of_o the_o church_n discipline_n but_o the_o apostle_n give_v not_o the_o least_o countenance_n to_o private_a man_n withdraw_a from_o the_o church_n communion_n though_o such_o person_n still_o continue_v in_o it_o for_o there_o may_v be_v many_o reason_n to_o break_v off_o private_a familiarity_n which_o will_v not_o hold_v as_o to_o public_a communion_n for_o our_o communion_n in_o public_a be_v a_o thing_n which_o chief_o respect_v god_n and_o a_o necessary_a duty_n of_o his_o own_o appoint_v the_o benefit_n whereof_o depend_v upon_o his_o promise_n and_o all_o the_o communion_n they_o have_v with_o other_o man_n be_v only_o join_v together_o for_o the_o performance_n of_o a_o common_a religious_a duty_n but_o private_a familiarity_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o whole_o respect_v the_o person_n converse_v with_o and_o a_o thing_n of_o mere_a choice_n and_o hardly_o to_o be_v imagine_v without_o approbation_n at_o jest_n if_o not_o imitation_n of_o their_o wickedness_n and_o therefore_o to_o argue_v from_o one_o to_o the_o other_o be_v very_o unreasonable_a the_o matter_n of_o separation_n be_v thâ—s_v state_v according_a to_o the_o scripture_n there_o can_v be_v no_o way_n leâ—t_v to_o justify_v the_o separation_n from_o our_o church_n but_o to_o prove_v either_o that_o our_o worship_n be_v idolatrous_a or_o that_o our_o doctrine_n be_v false_a or_o that_o our_o ceremony_n be_v make_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n which_o be_v all_o so_o remote_a from_o any_o colour_n of_o truth_n that_o none_o of_o my_o adversary_n have_v yet_o have_v the_o hardiness_n to_o undertake_v it_o but_o however_o what_o plea_n they_o do_v bring_v to_o justify_v this_o separation_n must_v in_o the_o next_o place_n be_v examine_v part_n iii_o the_o plea_n for_o separation_n examine_v sect._n 1_o all_o the_o considerable_a plea_n at_o this_o time_n make_v use_v of_o for_o separation_n may_v be_v reduce_v to_o these_o head_n 1._o such_o as_o relate_v to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n 2._o to_o the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o it_o 3._o to_o the_o conscience_n of_o dissenter_n 4._o to_o the_o parity_n of_o reason_n as_o to_o our_o separation_n from_o rome_n 1._o such_o as_o relate_v to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n which_o be_v these_o 1._o that_o our_o parochial_a church_n be_v not_o of_o christ_n institution_n 2._o that_o our_o diocesan_n church_n be_v unlawful_a 3._o that_o our_o national_a church_n have_v no_o foundation_n 4._o that_o the_o people_n be_v deprive_v of_o their_o right_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o pastor_n 1._o i_o begin_v with_o our_o parochial_a church_n because_o it_o be_v separation_n from_o these_o with_o which_o we_o principal_o charge_v our_o adversary_n for_o herein_o they_o most_o discover_v their_o principle_n of_o separation_n since_o in_o former_a time_n the_o nonconformist_n thought_n it_o their_o duty_n to_o keep_v up_o communion_n with_o they_o but_o since_o the_o congregational_a way_n have_v prevail_v in_o england_n the_o present_a dissenter_n be_v general_o fall_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o it_o whatever_o their_o principle_n be_v at_o least_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v forsake_v communion_n with_o our_o parochial_a church_n and_o join_v together_o in_o separate_a congregation_n for_o divine_a worship_n this_o principle_n be_v therefore_o the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v examine_v and_o the_o main_a foundation_n of_o that_o way_n i_o say_v be_v that_o communion_n in_o ordinance_n must_v be_v only_o in_o such_o church_n as_o christ_n himself_o institute_v by_o unalterable_a rule_n which_o be_v only_o particular_a and_o congregational_a church_n concern_v which_o i_o lay_v down_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o suppose_v congregational_a church_n to_o be_v of_o christ_n institution_n this_o be_v no_o reason_n for_o separation_n from_o our_o parochial_a church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o essential_o of_o such_o true_a church_n in_o they_o 2._o that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o church_n be_v limit_v to_o particular_a congregation_n in_o answer_n to_o this_o dr._n o._n say_v these_o thing_n 1._o that_o they_o do_v not_o deny_v at_o least_o some_o of_o our_o parochial_a church_n to_o be_v true_a church_n but_o why_o then_o do_v they_o deny_v communion_n with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v
submit_v to_o the_o apostle_n and_o after_o to_o other_o pastor_n but_o justice_n hobart_n can_v not_o be_v such_o a_o stranger_n to_o antiquity_n to_o believe_v that_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n amount_v but_o to_o one_o congregation_n in_o a_o city_n and_o therefore_o if_o he_o consult_v justice_n hobart_n be_v honour_n or_o his_o own_o i_o advise_v he_o to_o let_v it_o alone_o for_o the_o future_a as_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o father_n paul_n it_o only_o concern_v the_o democratical_a government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o i_o wonder_v how_o it_o come_v into_o this_o place_n i_o shall_v therefore_o consider_v it_o in_o its_o due_a season_n sect._n 3_o i_o come_v therefore_o to_o consider_v now_o the_o evidence_n for_o the_o institution_n of_o congregational_a church_n concern_v which_o 26._o these_o be_v my_o word_n it_o be_v possible_a at_o first_o there_o may_v be_v no_o more_o christian_n in_o one_o city_n than_o can_v meet_v in_o one_o assembly_n for_o worship_n but_o where_o do_v it_o appear_v that_o when_o they_o multiply_v into_o more_o congregation_n they_o do_v make_v new_a and_o distinct_a church_n under_o new_a officer_n with_o a_o separate_a power_n of_o government_n of_o this_o i_o be_o well_o assure_v there_o be_v no_o mark_n or_o footstep_n in_o the_o new_a testament_n or_o the_o whole_a history_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o will_v appear_v credible_a to_o any_o considerate_a man_n that_o the_o 5000_o christian_n in_o the_o church_n of_o jerusalem_n make_v one_o state_v and_o fix_v congregation_n for_o divine_a worship_n not_o if_o we_o make_v all_o the_o allowance_n for_o stranger_n which_o can_v be_v desire_v but_o if_o this_o be_v grant_v where_o be_v the_o unalterable_a rule_n that_o as_o soon_o as_o the_o company_n become_v too_o great_a for_o one_o particular_a assembly_n they_o must_v become_v a_o new_a church_n under_o peculiar_a officer_n and_o a_o independent_a authority_n to_o this_o dr._n o._n answer_n in_o four_o particular_n 1._o that_o a_o account_n may_v ever_o long_o be_v give_v of_o the_o insensible_a deviation_n of_o the_o first_o church_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o the_o apostle_n from_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o first_o institution_n which_o although_o at_o first_o it_o begin_v in_o matter_n of_o small_a moment_n yet_o still_o they_o increase_v until_o they_o issue_v in_o a_o fatal_a apostasy_n or_o as_o he_o after_o express_v it_o leave_v their_o infant_n state_n by_o degree_n they_o at_o last_o bring_v forth_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n but_o i_o do_v not_o understand_v how_o this_o at_o all_o answer_v the_o former_a paragraph_n of_o my_o sermon_n concern_v the_o first_o institution_n of_o church_n but_o be_v i_o suppose_v intend_v for_o a_o reason_n why_o he_o do_v not_o afterward_o answer_v to_o the_o evidence_n out_o of_o antiquity_n i_o shall_v not_o only_o so_o far_o take_v notice_n of_o it_o as_o to_o let_v he_o know_v that_o when_o that_o be_v do_v i_o do_v not_o question_v but_o the_o primitive_a church_n will_v find_v sufficient_a advocate_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o i_o desire_v that_o undertaker_n to_o consider_v what_o a_o blot_n and_o dishonour_v it_o will_v be_v to_o christian_a religion_n if_o the_o primitive_a church_n can_v not_o hold_v to_o their_o first_o institution_n not_o for_o one_o age_n after_o the_o apostle_n i_o know_v what_o abominable_a heresy_n there_o be_v soon_o after_o if_o not_o in_o the_o apostle_n day_n but_o the_o question_n be_v not_o concern_v these_o but_o the_o pure_a and_o best_a church_n and_o about_o they_o not_o whether_o some_o trifle_a controversy_n may_v not_o arise_v and_o humane_a infirmity_n be_v discover_v but_o whether_o they_o do_v deviate_v from_o the_o plain_a institution_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o unalterable_a rule_n of_o government_n which_o he_o have_v fix_v in_o his_o church_n this_o seem_v utter_o incredible_a to_o i_o upon_o this_o consideration_n among_o many_o other_o that_o government_n be_v so_o nice_a and_o tender_a a_o thing_n that_o every_o one_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v for_o his_o share_n in_o it_o that_o man_n be_v not_o easy_o induce_v to_o part_v with_o it_o let_v we_o suppose_v the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n to_o have_v be_v democratical_a at_o first_o as_o dr._n o._n seem_v to_o do_v be_v it_o probable_a that_o the_o people_n will_v have_v be_v wheadle_v out_o of_o the_o sweetness_n of_o government_n so_o soon_o and_o make_v no_o noise_n about_o it_o yea_o dr._n o._n tell_v we_o that_o in_o cyprian_n time_n it_o continue_v at_o carthage_n 41._o and_o other_o say_v a_o great_a deal_n long_o there_o be_v then_o no_o such_o change_n as_o to_o this_o part_n of_o the_o government_n so_o soon_o after_o and_o why_o shall_v we_o imagine_v it_o otherwise_o as_o to_o extent_n of_o power_n and_o jurisdiction_n suppose_v christ_n have_v limit_v the_o power_n of_o a_o church_n to_o one_o congregation_n the_o pastor_n of_o that_o church_n can_v have_v no_o more_o pretence_n over_o any_o other_o congregation_n than_o dr._n o._n by_o be_v pastor_n over_o one_o congregation_n in_o london_n can_v challenge_v a_o right_a to_o govern_v all_o the_o independent_a congregation_n in_o london_n or_o about_o it_o and_o appoint_v their_o several_a teacher_n and_o call_v they_o to_o a_o account_n for_o their_o proceed_n i_o appeal_v now_o to_o any_o man_n of_o consideration_n whether_o there_o be_v the_o least_o probability_n that_o such_o a_o alteration_n can_v be_v make_v without_o great_a noise_n and_o disturbance_n will_v not_o mr._n g._n mr._n b._n mr._n c._n and_o many_o more_o think_v themselves_o concern_v to_o stand_v up_o for_o their_o own_o right_n and_o if_o they_o can_v be_v draw_v into_o the_o design_n will_v the_o people_n submit_v let_v we_o put_v the_o case_n as_o to_o new-england_n suppose_v the_o apostle_n a_o age_n or_o two_o since_o have_v plant_v such_o congregational_a church_n there_o as_o have_v be_v form_v within_o these_o last_o 50_o year_n at_o plymouth_n boston_n hereford_n newhaven_n etc._n etc._n and_o have_v invest_v every_o congregation_n with_o the_o full_a power_n of_o the_o key_n the_o execution_n whereof_o they_o have_v entrust_v with_o the_o several_a eldership_n within_o their_o own_o congregation_n but_o so_o as_o not_o to_o have_v any_o power_n or_o authority_n over_o the_o elder_n or_o member_n of_o any_o other_o congregation_n let_v we_o then_o suppose_v that_o after_o the_o decease_n of_o the_o apostle_n these_o church_n gradual_o decline_v so_o far_o that_o in_o this_o age_n mr._n cotton_n at_o boston_n shall_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o key_n and_o not_o only_o so_o but_o appoint_v pastor_n over_o other_o congregation_n and_o keep_v a_o great_a number_n of_o elder_n under_o he_o and_o challenge_v the_o ecclesiastical_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o whole_a colony_n of_o massachuset_n of_o which_o boston_n be_v the_o chief_a town_n and_o so_o three_o other_o do_v the_o same_o at_o the_o chief_a place_n of_o the_o other_o colony_n will_v not_o this_o be_v a_o wonderful_a alteration_n of_o the_o church_n government_n and_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o conceive_v such_o a_o change_n shall_v be_v bring_v about_o insensible_o without_o any_o complaint_n of_o the_o subordinate_a elder_n or_o the_o member_n of_o the_o congregation_n who_o be_v rob_v of_o their_o inherent_a right_n by_o a_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o so_o late_a a_o establishment_n by_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n may_v be_v insensible_o change_v by_o continue_v the_o name_n and_o alter_a opinion_n through_o the_o carelessness_n and_o unskilfulness_n of_o people_n but_o in_o matter_n of_o government_n the_o mean_a people_n be_v sensible_a and_o look_v big_a with_o a_o opinion_n of_o it_o if_o therefore_o it_o be_v not_o conceivable_a in_o this_o case_n the_o government_n shall_v be_v thus_o change_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n in_o so_o short_a a_o time_n let_v the_o same_o consideration_n be_v apply_v to_o the_o age_n which_o real_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n sect._n 4._o i_o shall_v to_o prevent_v all_o cavil_n choose_v that_o very_a church_n which_o dr._n o._n mention_n and_o i_o find_v mr._n cotton_n and_o other_o make_v their_o appeal_n to_o and_o that_o be_v the_o church_n of_o carthage_n in_o saint_n cyprian_n time_n here_o dr._n o._n find_v the_o community_n of_o member_n determine_v church_n affair_n 99_o but_o mr._n cotton_n have_v further_a discover_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o elder_n the_o vote_n of_o the_o congregation_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o neighbour_n minister_n in_o short_a he_o have_v find_v there_o the_o express_a and_o lively_a lineament_n of_o the_o very_a body_n of_o congregational_a discipline_n and_o the_o same_o for_o substance_n wherein_o they_o walk_v as_o he_o call_v it_o at_o this_o day_n hitherto_o
then_o there_o be_v no_o deviation_n from_o the_o unalterable_a rule_n of_o christ._n let_v we_o therefore_o impartial_o consider_v what_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n then_o be_v concern_v which_o these_o thing_n may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n of_o presbyter_n belong_v to_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o therefore_o not_o probable_a to_o be_v one_o single_a congregation_n this_o appear_v from_o saint_n cyprian_n epistle_n to_o they_o in_o his_o retirement_n 5._o in_o one_o he_o give_v they_o advice_n how_o to_o visit_v the_o confessor_n in_o prison_n which_o he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o do_v by_o turn_n every_o one_o take_v a_o deacon_n with_o he_o because_o the_o change_n of_o person_n will_v be_v less_o invidious_a and_o consider_v the_o number_n of_o confessor_n and_o the_o frequent_a attendance_n upon_o they_o the_o number_n of_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n must_v be_v considerable_a when_o he_o send_v numidicus_n to_o be_v place_v among_o the_o presbyter_n at_o carthage_n 35._o he_o give_v this_o reason_n of_o it_o that_o he_o may_v adorn_v the_o plenty_n of_o his_o presbyter_n with_o such_o worthy_a man_n it_o be_v now_o impair_v by_o the_o fall_n of_o some_o during_o the_o persecution_n 3._o in_o the_o case_n of_o philumanus_fw-la fortunatus_n and_o favorinus_n he_o declare_v he_o will_v give_v no_o judgement_n cum_fw-la multi_fw-la adhuc_fw-la de_fw-la clero_fw-la absentes_fw-la sint_fw-la when_o many_o of_o his_o clergy_n be_v absent_a and_o in_o another_o epistle_n he_o complain_v 28._o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o his_o clergy_n be_v absent_a and_o the_o few_o that_o be_v remain_v be_v hardly_o sufficient_a for_o their_o work_n 24._o at_o one_o time_n felicissimus_n and_o five_o presbyter_n more_o do_v break_v communion_n with_o the_o church_n at_o carthage_n and_o then_o he_o mention_n britius_n rogatianus_n and_o numidicus_n as_o the_o chief_a presbyter_n remain_v with_o they_o 40._o beside_o deacon_n and_o inferior_a minister_n about_o the_o same_o time_n cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n mention_n 46_o presbyter_n he_o have_v with_o he_o in_o that_o city_n 35._o and_o in_o constantinople_n of_o old_a say_v justinian_n in_o his_o novel_n 30._o be_v 60_o presbyter_n for_o in_o one_o he_o say_v the_o custom_n be_v to_o determine_v the_o number_n and_o in_o another_o that_o 60_o be_v to_o be_v the_o number_n at_o constantinople_n let_v any_o one_o now_o consider_v whether_o these_o church_n that_o have_v so_o many_o presbyter_n be_v single_a congregation_n and_o at_o carthage_n we_o have_v this_o evidence_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o christian_n that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n although_o very_o many_o stand_v firm_a yet_o the_o number_n of_o the_o lapse_v be_v so_o great_a 15._o that_o saint_n cyprian_n say_v every_o day_n thousand_o of_o ticket_n be_v grant_v by_o the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n in_o their_o behalf_n for_o reconciliation_n to_o the_o church_n and_o in_o one_o of_o those_o ticket_n sometime_o may_v be_v comprehend_v twenty_o or_o thirty_o person_n 11._o the_o form_n be_v communicet_fw-la ille_fw-la cum_fw-la suis._n be_v it_o then_o probable_a this_o church_n at_o carthage_n shall_v consist_v of_o one_o single_a congregation_n 2._o these_o presbyter_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n be_v under_o the_o particular_a care_n and_o government_n of_o saint_n cyprian_n as_o their_o bishop_n some_o of_o the_o presbyter_n at_o carthage_n take_v upon_o they_o to_o meddle_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o discipline_n 10._o without_o consult_v their_o bishop_n then_o in_o his_o retirement_n saint_n cyprian_n tell_v they_o they_o neither_o consider_v christ_n command_n nor_o their_o own_o place_n nor_o the_o future_a judgement_n of_o god_n nor_o the_o bishop_n who_o be_v set_v over_o they_o and_o have_v do_v that_o which_o be_v never_o do_v in_o forego_v time_n to_o challenge_v those_o thing_n to_o themselves_o with_o the_o contempt_n and_o reproach_n of_o their_o bishop_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v penitent_n to_o communion_n without_o imposition_n of_o hand_n by_o the_o bishop_n and_o his_o clergy_n wherein_o 11._o he_o vindicate_v the_o martyr_n and_o confessor_n in_o his_o follow_a epistle_n say_v that_o such_o a_o affront_n to_o their_o bishop_n be_v against_o their_o will_n for_o they_o send_v their_o petition_n to_o the_o bishop_n that_o their_o cause_n may_v be_v hear_v when_o the_o persecution_n be_v over_o in_o another_o epistle_n to_o the_o people_n of_o carthage_n on_o the_o same_o occasion_n 12._o he_o complain_v of_o these_o presbyter_n that_o they_o do_v not_o episcopo_fw-la honorem_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la svi_fw-la &_o cathedrae_fw-la reservare_fw-la reserve_v to_o the_o bishop_n the_o honour_n which_o belong_v to_o his_o place_n and_o therefore_o charge_n that_o nothing_o further_o be_v do_v in_o this_o matter_n till_o his_o return_n 21._o when_o he_o may_v consult_v with_o his_o fellow-bishop_n celerinus_n send_v to_o lucian_n a_o confessor_n to_o beg_v he_o for_o a_o letter_n of_o grace_n for_o their_o sister_n numeria_n and_o candida_n who_o have_v fall_v lucian_n return_v he_o answer_v 22._o that_o paulus_n before_o his_o martyrdom_n have_v give_v he_o authority_n to_o grant_v such_o in_o his_o name_n and_o that_o all_o the_o martyr_n have_v agree_v to_o such_o kindness_n to_o be_v show_v to_o the_o lapse_v but_o with_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o cause_n be_v to_o be_v hear_v before_o the_o bishop_n and_o upon_o such_o discipline_n as_o he_o shall_v impose_v they_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v to_o communion_n 25._o so_o that_o though_o lucian_n be_v extreme_o blame_v for_o relax_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n yet_o neither_o he_o nor_o the_o other_o martyr_n will_v pretend_v to_o do_v any_o thing_n without_o the_o bishop_n cyprian_n give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o that_o have_v pass_v in_o this_o matter_n to_o moses_n and_o maximus_n two_o roman_a presbyter_n and_o confessor_n 26._o they_o return_v he_o answer_v that_o they_o be_v very_o glad_a he_o have_v not_o be_v want_v to_o his_o office_n especial_o in_o his_o severe_a reprove_v those_o who_o have_v obtain_v from_o presbyter_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n in_o his_o absence_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o the_o clergy_n of_o carthage_n he_o mighty_o blame_v those_o who_o communicate_v with_o those_o person_n who_o be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o church_n mere_o by_o presbyter_n without_o he_o 28._o and_o threaten_v excommunication_n to_o any_o presbyter_n or_o deacon_n who_o shall_v presume_v to_o do_v it_o the_o roman_a clergy_n in_o the_o vacancy_n of_o the_o see_v take_v notice_n of_o the_o discretion_n of_o the_o martyr_n in_o remit_v the_o lapse_v to_o the_o bishop_n 30._o as_o a_o argument_n of_o their_o great_a modesty_n and_o that_o they_o do_v not_o think_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n belong_v to_o they_o and_o they_o declare_v their_o resolution_n 31._o to_o do_v nothing_o in_o this_o matter_n till_o they_o have_v a_o new_a bishop_n by_o which_o we_o see_v the_o power_n of_o discipline_n be_v not_o then_o suppose_v to_o be_v in_o the_o congregation_n or_o that_o they_o be_v the_o first_o subject_n of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n but_o that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o bishop_n as_o superior_a to_o the_o presbyter_n and_o that_o they_o be_v then_o far_o from_o think_v it_o in_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n to_o appoint_v and_o ordain_v their_o own_o officer_n 33._o saint_n cyprian_n send_v word_n to_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n that_o he_o have_v take_v one_o aurelius_n into_o the_o clergy_n although_o his_o general_a custom_n be_v in_o ordination_n to_o consult_v they_o before_o and_o to_o weigh_v together_o the_o manner_n and_o desert_n of_o every_o one_o 34._o which_o be_v quite_o another_o thing_n from_o a_o inherent_a right_n to_o appoint_v and_o constitute_v their_o own_o church-officer_n the_o same_o he_o do_v soon_o after_o concern_v celerinus_n and_o numidicus_n 35._o when_o he_o can_v not_o go_v among_o they_o himself_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o persecution_n he_o appoint_v caldonius_n and_o fortunatus_n two_o bishop_n 38._o and_o rogatianus_n and_o numidicus_n two_o presbyter_n to_o visit_v in_o his_o name_n and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o of_o the_o person_n fit_a to_o be_v promote_v to_o the_o clergy_n who_o give_v a_o account_n in_o the_o next_o epistle_n 39_o that_o they_o have_v excommunicate_v felicissimus_n and_o his_o brethren_n for_o their_o separation_n 3._o that_o saint_n cyprian_n do_v believe_v that_o this_o authority_n which_o he_o have_v for_o govern_v the_o church_n be_v not_o from_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n but_o from_o the_o institution_n of_o christ._n 27._o so_o upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o the_o martyr_n invade_v the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n he_o produce_v that_o say_n of_o christ_n to_o saint_n peter_n thou_o be_v peter_n etc._n etc._n and_o
and_o so_o excellent_a a_o bishop_n as_o saint_n augustin_n be_v and_o can_v mr._n b._n have_v find_v it_o in_o his_o heart_n to_o have_v tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o right_a constitution_n of_o church_n how_o many_o quaere_n woo_a mr._n b._n have_v make_v about_o the_o number_n of_o soul_n at_o fussala_n and_o how_o he_o can_v take_v upon_o he_o the_o care_n of_o a_o place_n so_o far_o distant_a from_o he_o and_o it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o guess_v what_o answer_n saint_n augustin_n will_v have_v give_v he_o but_o beside_o this_o plain_a evidence_n of_o the_o extent_n of_o diocese_n we_o have_v as_o clear_v proof_n of_o metropolitan_a province_n in_o the_o african_a church_n quidam_fw-la de_fw-la episcopis_fw-la in_o provinciâ_fw-la nostrâ_fw-la 13._o say_v saint_n cyprian_n and_o yet_o he_o speak_v of_o his_o predecessor_n time_n which_o show_v the_o very_a ancient_a extent_n of_o that_o province_n 2._o in_o provinciâ_fw-la nostrâ_fw-la per_fw-la aliquot_fw-la civitates_fw-la say_v he_o again_o which_o show_v that_o more_o city_n than_o carthage_n be_v under_o his_o care_n quoniam_fw-la latius_fw-la fusa_fw-la est_fw-la provincia_fw-la nostra_fw-la in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cornelius_n 2._o in_o the_o african_a code_n it_o appear_v the_o bishop_n of_o carthage_n have_v the_o primacy_n by_o his_o place_n in_o the_o other_o province_n by_o seniority_n of_o consecration_n victor_n mention_n one_o crescens_n 1._o who_o have_v 120_o bishop_n under_o he_o as_o metropolitan_a and_o i_o hope_v at_o least_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o the_o african_a bishop_n mr._n b._n will_v entertain_v the_o better_a opinion_n of_o the_o english_a episcopacy_n sect._n 10._o but_o that_o he_o may_v not_o think_v this_o sort_n of_o episcopacy_n be_v only_o in_o these_o part_n of_o africa_n let_v we_o inquire_v into_o the_o episcopacy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n and_o we_o may_v suppose_v athanasius_n do_v not_o spend_v all_o his_o zeal_n upon_o doctrinal_a point_n but_o have_v some_o for_o the_o right_a constitution_n of_o church_n and_o yet_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a the_o church_n under_o his_o care_n can_v not_o have_v personal_a communion_n with_o he_o 6._o it_o be_v observe_v by_o epiphanius_n that_o athanasius_n do_v frequent_o visit_v the_o neighbour_n church_n especial_o those_o in_o maraeotis_n of_o which_o athanasius_n himself_o give_v the_o best_a account_n 802._o maraeotis_n say_v he_o be_v a_o region_n belong_v to_o alexandria_n which_o never_o have_v either_o bishop_n or_o suffragan_n in_o it_o but_o all_o the_o church_n there_o be_v immediate_o subject_a to_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n but_o every_o presbyter_n be_v fix_v in_o his_o particular_a village_n and_o here_o they_o have_v church_n erect_v in_o which_o these_o presbyter_n do_v officiate_v all_o this_o we_o have_v express_o from_o athanasius_n himself_o whence_o we_o observe_v 1._o that_o here_o be_v true_a parochial_a church_n for_o so_o athanasius_n call_v they_o church_n and_o not_o bare_a oratory_n 2._o that_o these_o have_v presbyter_n fix_v among_o they_o who_o perform_v divine_a office_n there_o 3._o that_o these_o be_v under_o the_o immediate_a inspection_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n so_o that_o the_o whole_a government_n belong_v to_o he_o 4._o that_o these_o be_v at_o that_o distance_n that_o they_o can_v not_o have_v local_a communion_n with_o their_o bishop_n in_o his_o church_n at_o alexandria_n which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a to_o mr._n baxter_n episcopacy_n so_o in_o alexandria_n itself_o 1._o there_o be_v many_o distant_a church_n with_o fix_a presbyter_n in_o they_o as_o epiphanius_n several_a time_n observe_v and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n indeed_o if_o so_o many_o presbyter_n shall_v have_v fix_v church_n in_o alexandria_n and_o yet_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o alexandria_n be_v no_o big_a than_o to_o make_v one_o congregation_n for_o personal_a communion_n with_o the_o bishop_n 9_o but_o mr._n baxter_n great_a argument_n be_v from_o the_o meeting_n of_o the_o whole_a multitude_n with_o athanasius_n in_o the_o great_a church_n at_o alexandria_n to_o keep_v the_o easter_n solemnity_n whence_o he_o conclude_v that_o the_o christian_n in_o alexandria_n be_v no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o main_a body_n of_o they_o can_v meet_v and_o hear_v in_o one_o assembly_n 682._o whereas_o all_o that_o athanasius_n say_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o this_o that_o the_o multitude_n be_v too_o great_a to_o meet_v in_o one_o of_o the_o lesser_a church_n and_o therefore_o a_o great_a clamour_n be_v raise_v among_o they_o that_o they_o may_v go_v into_o the_o new_a church_n athanasius_n press_v they_o to_o bear_v with_o the_o inconveniency_n and_o disperse_v themselves_o into_o the_o lesser_a church_n the_o people_n grow_v impatient_a and_o so_o at_o last_o he_o yield_v to_o they_o but_o what_o be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o to_o prove_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o whole_a city_n be_v then_o present_a and_o that_o this_o church_n will_v hold_v they_o all_o if_o a_o great_a assembly_n shall_v meet_v at_o one_o of_o the_o lesser_a church_n in_o london_n upon_o some_o solemn_a occasion_n and_o find_v themselves_o too_o big_a for_o that_o place_n shall_v press_v the_o bishop_n to_o open_a saint_n paul_n for_o that_o day_n before_o it_o be_v quite_o finish_v because_o of_o the_o great_a capacity_n of_o the_o church_n for_o receive_v such_o a_o number_n will_v this_o prove_v that_o saint_n paul_n hold_v all_o the_o christian_n in_o london_n athanasius_n say_v not_o a_o word_n more_o than_o that_o it_o be_v easter_n and_o there_o appear_v a_o great_a number_n of_o people_n such_o a_o one_o as_o christian_a prince_n will_v wish_v in_o a_o christian_a city_n do_v he_o say_v or_o intimate_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o city_n be_v present_a that_o none_o of_o they_o go_v to_o the_o lesser_a church_n or_o be_v absent_a though_o the_o crowd_n be_v so_o great_a do_v he_o not_o say_v the_o multitude_n be_v so_o great_a in_o the_o small_a church_n in_o the_o lend_a assembly_n that_o not_o a_o few_o be_v stifle_v and_o carry_v home_o for_o dead_a and_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v the_o multitude_n at_o such_o a_o time_n in_o my_o mind_n mr._n baxter_n may_v as_o well_o prove_v that_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n make_v but_o one_o congregation_n because_o at_o the_o dedication_n of_o solomon_n temple_n there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o multitude_n present_a that_o one_o of_o the_o lesser_a synagogue_n can_v not_o hold_v they_o but_o the_o argument_n be_v of_o great_a force_n in_o this_o respect_n that_o god_n himself_o appoint_v but_o one_o temple_n for_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o therefore_o he_o intend_v no_o more_o than_o a_o single_a congregational_a church_n but_o to_o serve_v this_o hypothesis_n alexandria_n itself_o must_v be_v shrink_v into_o a_o less_o compass_n 21._o although_o dionysius_n alexandrinus_n who_o be_v bishop_n there_o say_v it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d a_o very_a great_a city_n and_o the_o geographer_n publish_v by_o gothofred_n say_v it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 18._o a_o exceed_a great_a city_n so_o great_a that_o it_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d past_a man_n comprehension_n 22._o and_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n say_v it_o be_v the_o top_n of_o all_o city_n 11._o and_o for_o the_o number_n of_o christian_n there_o long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o athanasius_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n say_v in_o a_o time_n of_o great_a persecution_n when_o he_o be_v banish_v he_o keep_v up_o the_o assembly_n in_o the_o city_n and_o at_o cephro_n he_o have_v a_o large_a church_n partly_o of_o the_o christian_n of_o alexandria_n which_o follow_v he_o and_o partly_o from_o other_o place_n and_o when_o he_o be_v remove_v thence_o to_o colluthion_n which_o be_v near_o the_o city_n such_o number_n of_o christian_n flock_v out_o of_o the_o city_n to_o he_o that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o have_v distinct_a congregation_n so_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d signify_v and_o so_o athanasius_n use_v they_o 683._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o the_o christian_n meet_v in_o several_a congregation_n if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o number_n of_o christian_n at_o alexandria_n so_o long_o before_o under_o the_o sharp_a persecution_n be_v it_o possible_a to_o imagine_v in_o so_o great_a a_o city_n after_o christianity_n have_v so_o long_o be_v the_o religion_n of_o the_o empire_n that_o the_o number_n of_o christian_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o great_a than_o to_o make_v one_o large_a congregation_n there_o be_v no_o hope_n of_o convince_a man_n that_o can_v build_v theory_n upon_o such_o strange_a improbability_n i_o shall_v only_o add_v one_o instance_n more_o from_o antiquity_n which_o be_v plain_a enough_o of_o itself_o to_o show_v the_o
great_a extent_n of_o diocesan_n power_n then_o and_o that_o be_v of_o theodoret_n a_o great_a and_o learned_a bishop_n and_o although_o his_o bishopric_n be_v none_o of_o the_o large_a yet_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o leo_n he_o say_v 113._o he_o have_v the_o pastoral_a charge_n of_o 800_o church_n for_o so_o many_o parish_n say_v he_o be_v in_o my_o diocese_n which_o he_o have_v then_o enjoy_v twenty_o six_o year_n do_v mr._n b._n believe_v that_o all_o the_o christian_n in_o these_o 800_o church_n have_v personal_a communion_n with_o theodoret_n and_o yet_o these_o parish_n do_v not_o change_v their_o species_n for_o he_o say_v they_o be_v church_n still_o this_o testimony_n of_o theodoret_n be_v so_o full_a and_o peremptory_a 67._o that_o mr._n baxter_n have_v no_o other_o way_n to_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o it_o but_o to_o call_v in_o question_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o epistle_n but_o without_o any_o considerable_a ground_n unless_o it_o be_v that_o it_o contradict_v his_o hypothesis_n for_o what_o if_o theodoret_n '_o s_z epistle_n come_v out_o of_o the_o vatican_n copy_n be_v that_o a_o sufficient_a argument_n to_o reject_v they_o unless_o some_o inconsistency_n be_v prove_v in_o those_o epistle_n with_o the_o history_n of_o those_o time_n or_o with_o his_o other_o write_n 21._o which_o be_v the_o rule_n rivet_n give_v for_o judge_v the_o sincerity_n of_o they_o that_o epistle_n which_o bellarmin_n and_o other_o reject_v as_o spurious_a be_v contradict_v by_o other_o epistle_n of_o his_o still_o extant_a which_o show_v a_o full_a reconciliation_n between_o cyril_n of_o alexandria_n and_o he_o before_o his_o death_n and_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o john_n of_o antioch_n be_v dead_a some_o considerable_a time_n before_o cyril_n which_o manifest_o overthrow_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o what_o be_v there_o like_a that_o in_o this_o epistle_n to_o leo_n when_o the_o matter_n of_o fact_n be_v prove_v by_o other_o epistle_n as_o to_o the_o unreasonable_a proceed_n of_o dioscorus_n against_o he_o which_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o write_v it_o his_o other_o epistle_n be_v so_o full_a of_o it_o that_o mr._n b._n never_o read_v the_o rest_n if_o he_o call_v this_o into_o question_n upon_o that_o account_n that_o hypatius_n abramius_n and_o alypius_n be_v send_v into_o the_o west_n upon_o theodoret_n account_n appear_v by_o the_o epistle_n to_o renatus_n and_o florentius_n 117._o which_o follow_v that_o to_o leo._n what_o if_o several_a epistle_n of_o his_o be_v lose_v which_o nicephorus_n see_v do_v that_o prove_v all_o that_o be_v remain_v to_o be_v counterfeit_a but_o he_o be_v much_o mistake_v if_o he_o think_v there_o be_v no_o other_o copy_n but_o the_o vatican_n translate_v by_o metius_n opera_fw-la for_o sirmondus_n tell_v we_o he_o meet_v with_o another_o copy_n at_o naples_n which_o he_o compare_v with_o the_o vatican_n and_o publish_v the_o various_a readins_n of_o the_o epistle_n from_o it_o what_o if_o leontius_n say_v that_o heretic_n feign_v epistle_n in_o theodoret_n '_o s_o name_n do_v that_o prove_v a_o epistle_n wherein_o he_o vindicate_v himself_o from_o the_o imputation_n of_o heresy_n to_o be_v spurious_a what_o mr._n b._n mean_n by_o the_o print_n this_o epistle_n alone_o after_o theodoret_n '_o s_z work_n i_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v unless_o he_o never_o see_v any_o other_o than_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o theodoret._n but_o it_o be_v a_o very_a bold_a thing_n to_o pronounce_v concern_v the_o authority_n of_o a_o man_n write_n without_o so_o much_o as_o look_v into_o the_o late_a and_o best_a edition_n of_o they_o but_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n he_o object_n which_o seem_v more_o material_a 1._o that_o it_o seem_v incredible_a that_o a_o town_n within_o two_o day_n journey_n of_o antioch_n shall_v have_v 800_o church_n in_o it_o at_o that_o time_n 2._o that_o he_o prove_v from_o other_o place_n in_o theodoret_n that_o it_o be_v very_o improbable_a that_o dioceses_n have_v then_o so_o many_o church_n 1._o as_o to_o the_o first_o certain_o no_o man_n in_o his_o wit_n ever_o undertake_v to_o prove_v that_o one_o such_o city_n as_o cyrus_n then_o be_v have_v 800_o church_n in_o it_o but_o by_o cyrus_n theodoret_n mean_v the_o diocese_n of_o cyrus_n as_o will_n afterward_o appear_v if_o cyrus_n be_v take_v for_o the_o regio_n cyrrhestica_n with_o the_o bound_n give_v it_o by_o ptolemy_n 15._o strabo_n and_o pliny_n then_o there_o will_v not_o appear_v the_o least_o improbability_n in_o it_o 16._o since_o many_o considerable_a city_n be_v within_o it_o 24._o as_o beroea_n now_o aleppo_n and_o hierapolis_n and_o extend_v as_o far_o as_o euphrates_n zeugma_n be_v comprehend_v under_o it_o the_o ecclesiastical_a province_n be_v likewise_o very_o large_a and_o by_o the_o ancient_a notitiae_fw-la it_o be_v sometime_o call_v euphratensis_n 14._o which_o in_o ammianus_n his_o time_n take_v in_o comagena_n and_o extend_v to_o samosata_n but_o the_o regio_n cyrrhestica_n before_o be_v distinct_a from_o comagena_n as_o appear_v by_o strabo_n and_o other_o in_o that_o province_n there_o be_v a_o metropolitan_a 59_o who_o be_v call_v the_o metropolitan_a of_o hagiopolis_n which_o by_o the_o same_o notitiae_fw-la appear_v to_o have_v be_v then_o one_o of_o the_o name_n of_o cyrus_n or_o cyrrhus_n but_o notwithstanding_o i_o do_v not_o think_v the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o province_n but_o of_o his_o own_o peculiar_a diocese_n 16._o for_o theodoret_n mention_n the_o metropolitan_a he_o be_v under_o by_o cyrus_n therefore_o we_o understand_v the_o region_n about_o the_o city_n which_o be_v under_o theodoret_n care_n within_o which_o he_o be_v confine_v by_o the_o emperor_n order_n 81._o as_o he_o complain_v in_o several_a epistle_n and_o there_o it_o be_v call_v by_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d regio_n cyrrhestica_n and_o theodoret_n himself_o set_v down_o the_o extent_n of_o it_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o constantius_n 42._o where_o he_o say_v it_o be_v forty_o mile_n in_o length_n and_o forty_o in_o breadth_n and_o he_o say_v in_o another_o epistle_n 72._o that_o christianity_n be_v then_o so_o much_o spread_v among_o they_o that_o not_o only_o the_o city_n but_o the_o village_n the_o field_n and_o utmost_a bound_n be_v fill_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o that_o these_o village_n have_v church_n and_o priest_n settle_v in_o they_o under_o the_o care_n of_o the_o bishop_n appear_v express_o from_o a_o passage_n in_o the_o life_n of_o symeon_n 879._o where_o he_o speak_v of_o bassus_n visit_v the_o parochial_a church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d if_o there_o be_v then_o parochial_a church_n settle_v with_o presbyter_n in_o they_o and_o these_o under_o the_o care_n of_o the_o diocesan_n bishop_n than_o mr._n b.'s_n hypothesis_n be_v utter_o overthrow_v 81._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o nomus_n he_o mention_n eight_o village_n in_o his_o diocese_n that_o be_v overrun_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o martion_n another_o with_o the_o eunomian_a another_o with_o the_o arian_n heresy_n which_o be_v all_o convert_v by_o his_o care_n 145._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v he_o have_v bring_v ten_o thousand_o marcionist_n to_o baptism_n in_o another_o he_o mention_n the_o spread_a of_o martion_n '_o s_o doctrine_n in_o his_o diocese_n 879._o and_o the_o great_a pain_n he_o take_v to_o root_v it_o out_o and_o the_o success_n he_o have_v therein_o and_o we_o find_v the_o name_n of_o many_o of_o the_o village_n in_o his_o life_n as_o tillima_n targala_n nimuza_n teleda_n telanissus_fw-la which_o be_v sufficient_a to_o show_v that_o theodoret_n have_v proper_o a_o diocesan_n church_n and_o that_o his_o episcopal_a care_n and_o authority_n do_v extend_v to_o many_o parochial_a church_n his_o diocese_n be_v forty_o mile_n in_o length_n and_o as_o many_o in_o breadth_n so_o that_o mr._n b._n must_v reject_v not_o only_o that_o epistle_n to_o leo_n but_o the_o rest_n too_o and_o his_o other_o work_n if_o he_o hope_v to_o make_v good_a his_o parochial_a episcopacy_n which_o be_v too_o hard_a a_o task_n to_o be_v undertake_v without_o better_a evidence_n than_o he_o have_v hitherto_o bring_v 2._o but_o he_o offer_v to_o produce_v other_o testimony_n out_o of_o theodoret_n to_o show_v the_o improbability_n that_o dioceses_n have_v so_o many_o church_n the_o question_n be_v not_o about_o the_o bare_a number_n of_o church_n in_o diocese_n which_o all_o man_n know_v to_o have_v be_v very_o different_a but_o about_o the_o extent_n of_o episcopal_a power_n whether_o it_o be_v limit_v to_o one_o parochial_a church_n or_o be_v extend_v over_o many_o and_o what_o be_v there_o in_o theodoret_n which_o contradict_v this_o i_o extreme_o fail_v of_o my_o expectation_n as_o to_o the_o other_o place_n of_o theodoret_n which_o he_o promise_v to_o produce_v 50._o for_o i_o find_v five_o or_o six_o place_n
cite_v out_o of_o his_o history_n but_o not_o one_o that_o come_v near_o any_o proof_n of_o this_o matter_n the_o 1._o prove_v that_o in_o a_o time_n of_o persecution_n at_o alexandria_n nineteen_o presbyter_n and_o deacon_n be_v banish_v to_o heliopolis_n in_o phoenicia_n where_o there_o be_v no_o christian_n 19_o therefore_o in_o theodoret_n time_n there_o be_v no_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n the_o 2._o show_v that_o in_o a_o small_a city_n of_o thebais_n 15._o whither_o eulogius_n and_o protogenes_n be_v banish_v and_o there_o be_v but_o a_o few_o christian_n yet_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n who_o ever_o deny_v this_o where_o there_o be_v a_o prospect_n of_o convert_v more_o as_o appear_v by_o the_o endeavour_n of_o eulogius_n and_o protogenes_n there_o but_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v prove_v that_o as_o the_o christian_n increase_v new_a bishop_n be_v make_v which_o this_o be_v very_o far_o from_o the_o 3._o prove_v that_o lucius_n of_o alexandria_n be_v make_v bishop_n by_o force_n 19_o without_o any_o synod_n of_o bishop_n or_o choice_n of_o the_o clergy_n or_o request_v of_o the_o people_n i_o suppose_v by_o this_o time_n mr._n b._n have_v forget_v what_o he_o promise_v to_o prove_v from_o theodoret._n but_o i_o wonder_v how_o it_o come_v into_o his_o mind_n to_o say_v the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n at_o that_o time_n be_v like_o a_o presbyterian_a church_n which_o i_o be_o sure_a he_o have_v not_o from_o theodoret_n nor_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o peter_n of_o alexandria_n 21._o the_o 4._o be_v intend_v to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o valens_n the_o patriarchal_a orthodox_n church_n of_o alexandria_n be_v but_o one_o assembly_n which_o meet_v only_o in_o one_o place_n at_o once_o but_o it_o be_v very_o unhappy_a that_o theodoret_n show_v just_o the_o contrary_n in_o that_o place_n for_o he_o say_v that_o valens_n expel_v the_o orthodox_n christian_n out_o of_o their_o church_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v his_o very_a word_n to_o who_o he_o say_v jovianus_n have_v likewise_o give_v the_o new_a build_v church_n which_o mr._n b._n thus_o translate_v valens_n find_v the_o orthodox_n even_o in_o the_o great_a patriarchial_a city_n of_o antioch_n in_o possession_n but_o of_o one_o church_n which_o good_a jovinian_a the_o emperor_n have_v give_v they_o of_o which_o he_o dispossess_v they_o i_o desire_v any_o one_o who_o rely_v on_o mr._n b.'s_n skill_n and_o fidelity_n in_o these_o matter_n but_o to_o compare_v this_o translation_n with_o the_o text_n in_o theodoret_n and_o i_o dare_v say_v he_o will_v see_v cause_n to_o admire_v it_o but_o if_o any_o one_o can_v imagine_v that_o the_o patriarchal_a church_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o time_n of_o valens_n can_v consist_v but_o of_o one_o congregation_n for_o my_o part_n i_o must_v give_v he_o over_o as_o one_o uncapable_a of_o be_v convince_v of_o any_o thing_n by_o i_o i_o do_v not_o speak_v what_o the_o church_n in_o a_o time_n of_o great_a persecution_n may_v be_v drive_v to_o but_o of_o what_o it_o be_v in_o its_o settle_a state_n 2_o the_o 5._o be_v from_o terentius_n his_o beg_v one_o church_n for_o the_o orthodox_n of_o valens_n which_o say_v mr._n b._n intimate_v their_o number_n i_o be_o ashamed_a to_o read_v much_o more_o to_o confute_v such_o argument_n as_o these_o for_o if_o the_o papist_n shall_v desire_v the_o liberty_n but_o of_o one_o church_n in_o london_n do_v that_o prove_v they_o be_v no_o more_o than_o can_v make_v one_o congregation_n 4._o the_o 6._o prove_v that_o maris_n be_v make_v bishop_n of_o dolicha_n a_o small_a town_n infect_v with_o arianism_n it_o be_v true_a theodoret_n say_v doliche_n be_v a_o little_a city_n and_o so_o he_o tell_v we_o cyrus_n be_v no_o great_a one_o but_o he_o do_v not_o set_v down_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o diocese_n which_o for_o any_o thing_n we_o see_v in_o theodoret_n may_v be_v as_o large_a as_o we_o have_v evident_o prove_v from_o he_o the_o diocese_n of_o cyrrhus_n be_v let_v the_o reader_n now_o judge_n whether_o theodoret_n do_v not_o plain_o overthrow_v mr._n b.'s_n notion_n of_o parochial_a episcopacy_n but_o mr._n b._n insist_o upon_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o if_o christ_n have_v appoint_v one_o sort_n of_o church_n viz._n for_o personal_a communion_n and_o man_n make_v another_o be_v not_o this_o a_o violation_n of_o christ_n command_n and_o set_v up_o man_n against_o god_n i_o see_v no_o evidence_n produce_v for_o any_o such_o institution_n of_o christ_n which_o limit_n episcopal_a power_n to_o a_o single_a congregation_n and_o therefore_o the_o extend_v it_o to_o more_o can_v be_v no_o violation_n of_o christ_n command_n or_o set_v up_o a_o new_a species_n of_o church_n as_o will_v appear_v from_o mr._n b._n himself_o under_o the_o next_o particular_a yet_o mr._n b._n according_a to_o his_o wont_a meekness_n towards_o his_o adversary_n charge_v i_o for_o speak_v against_o this_o principle_n of_o he_o 73._o with_o plead_v for_o presumption_n profanation_n usurpation_n uncharitableness_n schism_n what_o not_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o all_o this_o rage_n and_o bitterness_n why_o i_o set_v down_o a_o say_n of_o he_o as_o go_v beyond_o the_o independent_o in_o make_v the_o devise_v new_a species_n of_o church_n beyond_o parochial_a or_o congregational_a without_o god_n authority_n and_o to_o impose_v they_o on_o the_o world_n yea_o in_o his_o name_n and_o call_v all_o dissenter_n schismatic_n a_o far_o worse_a usurpation_n than_o to_o make_v or_o impose_v new_a ceremony_n or_o liturgy_n but_o be_v not_o all_o this_o true_a suppose_v that_o such_o new_a species_n of_o church_n be_v so_o devise_v and_o so_o impose_v that_o be_v not_o to_o the_o business_n for_o that_o which_o i_o quote_v it_o for_o be_v to_o show_v that_o mr._n b._n look_v upon_o all_o church_n beyond_o parochial_a as_o church_n mere_o of_o man_n devise_v and_o that_o to_o charge_v man_n with_o schism_n for_o oppose_v any_o such_o constitution_n be_v unreasonable_a and_o that_o the_o impose_v it_o as_o divine_a be_v a_o intolerable_a usurpation_n and_o all_o this_o at_o the_o same_o time_n when_o he_o pretend_v to_o write_v for_o peace_n and_o concord_n my_o business_n be_v now_o to_o show_v sect._n 11._o 2._o that_o such_o a_o episcopacy_n as_o be_v practise_v here_o and_o be_v so_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n be_v no_o devise_v a_o new_a species_n of_o church_n nor_o have_v any_o thing_n repugnant_a to_o any_o institution_n of_o christ._n and_o to_o prove_v this_o i_o need_v no_o more_o than_o one_o of_o mr._n b._n '_o be_v own_o caution_n in_o his_o premonition_n viz._n that_o he_o do_v not_o dispute_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o archbishop_n as_o he_o call_v they_o over_o parochial_a bishop_n as_o successor_n to_o the_o apostolical_a and_o other_o general_a overseer_n of_o the_o first_o age_n in_o the_o ordinary_a continue_a part_n of_o their_o office_n and_o what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o own_o name_n and_o other_o in_o his_o plea_n for_o peace_n 263._o there_o be_v some_o of_o we_o that_o much_o incline_v to_o think_v that_o archbishop_n that_o be_v bishop_n that_o have_v oversight_n of_o many_o church_n with_o their_o pastor_n be_v lawful_a successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o ordinary_a part_n of_o their_o work_n but_o i_o can_v here_o omit_v mr._n baxter_n '_o s_z argument_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ordinary_a govern_v part_n of_o the_o apostolical_a office_n 831._o be_v settle_v for_o all_o follow_a age_n 1._o because_o we_o read_v of_o the_o settle_n of_o that_o form_n but_o we_o never_o read_v of_o any_o abolition_n discharge_v or_o cessation_n of_o the_o institution_n 〈…〉_z affirm_v a_o cessation_n without_o proof_n we_o seem_v to_o accuse_v god_n of_o mutability_n as_o settle_v one_o form_n of_o government_n for_o one_o age_n only_o and_o no_o long_o 3._o we_o leave_v room_n for_o audacious_a wit_n according_o to_o question_v other_o gospel_n institution_n as_o pastor_n sacrament_n etc._n etc._n and_o to_o say_v they_o be_v but_o for_o a_o age._n 4._o it_o be_v general_a officer_n christ_n promise_v to_o be_v with_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n matt._n 28._o 20._o which_o be_v join_v with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o the_o age_n succeed_v the_o apostle_n that_o the_o apostle_n do_v leave_v successor_n in_o the_o care_n and_o government_n of_o church_n have_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o weight_n in_o they_o and_o overballance_v the_o difficulty_n on_o the_o other_o side_n as_o upon_o this_o occasion_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o declare_v from_o whence_o i_o argue_v thus_o that_o which_o be_v only_o a_o continuance_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o church_n which_o be_v in_o be_v in_o the_o apostolical_a time_n be_v no_o devise_v a_o new_a species_n of_o church_n nor_o have_v any_o thing_n
and_o council_n of_o old_a time_n do_v usual_o style_v bishop_n the_o successor_n of_o the_o apostle_n without_o ever_o scruple_v thereat_o many_o other_o passage_n may_v be_v produce_v out_o of_o those_o excellent_a paper_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n but_o these_o be_v sufficient_a to_o discover_v that_o our_o bishop_n be_v look_v on_o as_o successor_n to_o the_o apostle_n and_o therefore_o mr._n baxter_n have_v no_o reason_n to_o call_v our_o episcopacy_n a_o new_a devise_v species_n of_o church_n and_o such_o as_o destroy_v the_o be_v of_o parochial_a church_n sect._n 14._o 3._o it_o now_o remain_v that_o we_o consider_v whether_o the_o restraint_n of_o discipline_n in_o our_o parochial_a church_n do_v overthrow_v their_o constitution_n to_o make_v this_o clear_a we_o must_v understand_v that_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n either_o respect_v the_o admission_n of_o church-member_n to_o the_o holy_a communion_n or_o the_o cast_n of_o they_o out_o for_o scandal_n afterward_o 1._o as_o to_o that_o part_n of_o discipline_n which_o respect_v the_o admission_n of_o church-member_n the_o rubric_n after_o confirmation_n say_v that_o none_o shall_v be_v admit_v to_o the_o holy_a communion_n until_o such_o time_n as_o he_o be_v confirm_v or_o be_v ready_a and_o desirous_a to_o be_v confirm_v now_o to_o capacitate_v a_o person_n for_o confirmation_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o he_o be_v able_a to_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o necessary_a point_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n and_o practice_n as_o they_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o creed_n the_o lord_n prayer_n the_o ten_o commandment_n and_o the_o church_n catechism_n and_o of_o his_o sufficiency_n herein_o the_o parochial_a minister_n be_v the_o judge_n for_o he_o be_v either_o to_o bring_v or_o send_v in_o writing_n with_o his_o hand_n subscribe_v thereunto_o the_o name_n of_o all_o such_o person_n within_o his_o parish_n as_o he_o shall_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v present_v to_o the_o bishop_n to_o be_v confirm_v now_o if_o this_o be_v strict_o observe_v and_o the_o church_n be_v not_o responsible_a for_o man_n neglect_n be_v it_o not_o sufficient_a for_o the_o satisfaction_n of_o man_n as_o to_o the_o admission_n of_o church-member_n to_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o i_o do_v not_o see_v but_o the_o objection_n make_v against_o the_o discipline_n of_o this_o church_n may_v be_v remove_v if_o the_o thing_n allow_v and_o require_v by_o the_o rule_n of_o it_o be_v due_o practise_v and_o may_v attain_v to_o as_o great_a purity_n as_o be_v ever_o pretend_a to_o by_o the_o separate_a congregation_n who_o now_o find_v so_o much_o fault_n for_o our_o want_n of_o discipline_n for_o even_o the_o church_n of_o new-england_n do_v grant_v 1662._o that_o the_o infant_n seed_n of_o confederate_a visible_a believer_n be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o church_n with_o their_o parent_n and_o when_o grow_v up_o be_v personal_o under_o the_o watch_n discipline_n and_o government_n of_o that_o church_n and_o that_o infant_n baptize_v have_v a_o right_n to_o further_a privilege_n if_o they_o appear_v qualify_v for_o they_o and_o the_o main_a of_o these_o qualification_n be_v understand_v the_o doctrine_n of_o faith_n and_o public_o profess_v their_o assent_n thereto_o not_o scandalous_a in_o life_n and_o solemn_o own_v the_o covenant_n before_o the_o church_n take_v this_o for_o the_o baptismal_a covenant_n and_o not_o their_o church_n covenant_n our_o church_n own_v the_o same_o thing_n only_o it_o be_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o bishop_n instead_o of_o their_o congregation_n but_o the_o minister_n be_v to_o be_v judge_n of_o the_o qualification_n 20._o which_o mr._n baxter_n himself_o allow_v in_o this_o case_n who_o grant_v the_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o be_v a_o condition_n of_o right_n before_o the_o church_n and_o then_o add_v that_o such_o profession_n be_v to_o be_v try_v 52._o judge_v and_o approve_v by_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n to_o who_o office_n it_o belong_v because_o to_o minister_n as_o such_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n be_v commit_v and_o they_o be_v the_o steward_n of_o god_n house_n etc._n etc._n which_o he_o there_o prove_v at_o large_a by_o many_o argument_n 155._o but_o he_o complain_v of_o the_o old_a careless_a practice_n of_o this_o excellent_a duty_n of_o confirmation_n this_o be_v a_o thing_n indeed_o to_o be_v lament_v that_o it_o be_v too_o hasty_o and_o cursory_o perform_v but_o let_v the_o fault_n then_o be_v lay_v where_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v lay_v not_o upon_o the_o church_n who_o rule_n be_v very_o good_a but_o upon_o those_o person_n in_o it_o who_o slubber_v over_o so_o important_a a_o duty_n but_o be_v it_o not_o more_o become_v christian_n in_o a_o peaceable_a and_o orderly_a manner_n to_o endeavour_v to_o retrieve_v so_o excellent_a a_o mean_n for_o the_o reformation_n of_o our_o parochial_a church_n than_o peevish_o to_o complain_v of_o the_o want_n of_o discipline_n and_o to_o reject_v communion_n with_o our_o church_n on_o that_o account_n and_o i_o shall_v desire_v mr._n baxter_n to_o consider_v his_o own_o word_n that_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o much_o discipline_n 172._o as_o we_o be_v agree_v in_o be_v a_o likely_a way_n to_o bring_v we_o to_o agreement_n in_o the_o rest_n than_o all_o our_o dispute_n will_v do_v without_o it_o yea_o mr._n baxter_n grant_v that_o the_o presbyter_n of_o our_o church_n have_v by_o the_o rubric_n the_o trial_n and_o approbation_n of_o those_o that_o be_v send_v to_o the_o bishop_n for_o confirmation_n and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 262._o be_v for_o the_o power_n of_o presbyter_n herein_o as_o far_o as_o they_o can_v desire_v this_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a confession_n and_o sufficient_a to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o our_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n do_v not_o overthrow_v the_o power_n of_o presbyter_n as_o to_o this_o part_n of_o discipline_n which_o concern_v admission_n of_o church-member_n to_o the_o communion_n sect._n 15._o 2._o as_o to_o that_o part_n of_o church_n discipline_n which_o respect_v the_o reject_v those_o for_o scandal_n who_o have_v be_v church-member_n in_o case_n of_o open_a and_o public_a scandal_n communion_n our_o church_n do_v allow_v if_o not_o require_v the_o parochial_a minister_n to_o call_v and_o advertise_v such_o a_o one_o that_o be_v guilty_a of_o it_o in_o any_o wise_a not_o to_o come_v to_o the_o lord_n table_n until_o he_o have_v open_o declare_v himself_o to_o have_v true_o repent_v and_o amend_v his_o former_a naughty_a life_n that_o the_o congregation_n may_v thereby_o be_v satisfy_v which_o before_o be_v offend_v and_o in_o case_n the_o offender_n continue_v obstinate_a he_o may_v repel_v he_o from_o the_o communion_n but_o so_o that_o after_o such_o repel_v he_o give_v a_o account_n to_o the_o ordinary_a within_o 14_o day_n and_o the_o ordinary_a be_v then_o to_o proceed_v according_a to_o the_o canon_n here_o be_v plain_o a_o power_n grant_v to_o put_v back_o any_o scandalous_a offender_n from_o the_o sacrament_n who_o fault_n be_v so_o notorious_a as_o to_o give_v offence_n to_o the_o congregation_n but_o it_o be_v not_o a_o absolute_a and_o unaccountable_a power_n but_o the_o minister_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v account_n thereof_o within_o a_o limit_a time_n to_o the_o ordinary_a now_o wherein_o be_v it_o that_o our_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n destroy_v the_o be_v of_o parochial_a church_n for_o want_n of_o the_o power_n of_o discipline_n be_v it_o that_o they_o have_v not_o power_n to_o exclude_v man_n whether_o their_o fault_n be_v scandalous_a to_o the_o congregation_n or_o not_o or_o be_v it_o that_o they_o be_v bind_v to_o justify_v what_o they_o do_v and_o to_o prosecute_v the_o person_n for_o those_o fault_n for_o which_o they_o put_v he_o back_o from_o the_o communion_n or_o be_v it_o that_o they_o have_v not_o power_n to_o proceed_v to_o the_o great_a excommunication_n that_o be_v reserve_v serve_v to_o the_o bishop_n upon_o full_a hear_n of_o all_o party_n concern_v but_o as_o long_o as_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n every_o minister_n in_o his_o parish_n have_v power_n to_o keep_v back_o notorious_a offender_n it_o will_v be_v impossible_a to_o prove_v from_o other_o circumstance_n that_o the_o be_v of_o our_o church_n be_v destroy_v by_o our_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n 58._o mr._n b._n say_v that_o if_o it_o can_v be_v prove_v that_o the_o lesser_a excommunication_n out_o of_o our_o particular_a congregation_n be_v allow_v to_o the_o parish_n minister_n it_o will_v half_o reconcile_v he_o to_o the_o english_a sort_n of_o prelacy_n but_o if_o it_o be_v so_o he_o have_v be_v in_o a_o sleep_n these_o 50_o year_n that_o can_v never_o hear_v or_o read_v of_o any_o such_o thing_n it_o be_v strange_a in_o all_o this_o time_n he_o shall_v never_o read_v or_o consider_v the_o
26_o canon_n which_o say_v that_o no_o minister_n shall_v in_o any_o wise_a admit_v any_o one_o of_o his_o flock_n or_o under_o his_o care_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n who_o be_v notorious_o know_v to_o live_v impenitent_o in_o any_o scandalous_a sin_n this_o be_v not_o in_o the_o reformatio_fw-la legum_n ecclesiasticarum_fw-la which_o he_o mention_n as_o a_o abortive_a thing_n publish_v by_o john_n fox_n which_o last_o any_o one_o that_o have_v see_v they_o know_v to_o be_v a_o mistake_n nor_o in_o dr._n mocket_n book_n which_o be_v burn_v yet_o not_o so_o destroy_v but_o with_o some_o diligence_n he_o may_v have_v see_v it_o but_o it_o be_v for_o nothing_o of_o this_o kind_n that_o book_n undergo_v so_o severe_a a_o censure_n as_o mr._n b._n insinuate_v but_o for_o seem_v to_o encroach_v too_o much_o on_o the_o king_n prerogative_n but_o i_o appeal_v to_o what_o mr._n b._n call_v the_o authorize_v church_n canon_n which_o i_o think_v be_v plain_a in_o this_o case_n but_o mr._n b._n say_v this_o be_v not_o the_o lesser_a excommunication_n but_o a_o temporary_a suspension_n of_o the_o minister_n own_o act_n in_o deliver_v the_o sacrament_n to_o such_o person_n let_v mr._n b._n call_v it_o by_o what_o name_n he_o please_v this_o be_v certain_a the_o minister_n be_v empower_v be_v require_v to_o do_v this_o the_o question_n than_o be_v whether_o this_o be_v not_o such_o a_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o suspend_v notorious_a offender_n from_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o within_o the_o power_n of_o the_o parochial_a minister_n i_o grant_v this_o be_v not_o the_o lesser_a excommunication_n according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o this_o church_n for_o that_o suppose_v the_o sentence_n pass_v and_o be_v so_o call_v by_o way_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o great_a pronounce_v by_o the_o bishop_n in_o person_n upon_o extraordinary_a occasion_n but_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o church-censure_n upon_o offender_n and_o be_v account_v a_o sort_n of_o excommunication_n by_o the_o ancient_a church_n for_o those_o who_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o penitent_n be_v then_o say_v to_o be_v under_o a_o kind_n of_o excommunication_n 108._o as_o appear_v by_o several_a passage_n in_o s._n augustin_n produce_v by_o spalatensis_n to_o this_o purpose_n 20._o viz._n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v a_o penitential_a excommunication_n but_o mr._n b._n quote_v albaspinaeus_n to_o show_v that_o the_o old_a excommunication_n do_v shut_v person_n out_o from_o all_o other_o church-communion_n as_o well_o as_o the_o sacrament_n 9_o which_o be_v very_o true_a of_o the_o great_a excommunication_n but_o beside_o this_o there_o be_v other_o censure_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o offender_n whereby_o they_o be_v suspend_v from_o full_a communion_n but_o not_o debar_v the_o hope_n of_o it_o upon_o satisfaction_n give_v these_o be_v say_v to_o be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o penitent_n 4._o it_o be_v a_o favour_n to_o the_o excommunicate_v to_o be_v bring_v into_o this_o state_n and_o other_o be_v never_o allow_v to_o hope_v to_o be_v restore_v to_o communion_n other_o only_o on_o their_o deathbed_n other_o according_a to_o the_o nature_n and_o degree_n of_o their_o repentance_n of_o which_o those_o be_v leave_v to_o be_v judge_n who_o be_v particular_o entrust_v with_o the_o care_n of_o the_o penitent_n albaspinaeus_n grant_v that_o as_o long_o as_o man_n remain_v penitent_n they_o be_v actual_o deprive_v of_o the_o privilege_n of_o church-communion_n but_o he_o say_v the_o penitent_n be_v in_o a_o middle_a state_n between_o the_o excommunicate_v and_o the_o faithful_a be_v still_o candidate_n as_o he_o call_v they_o so_o that_o all_o that_o be_v penitent_n be_v suspend_v from_o communion_n but_o not_o whole_o cast_v out_o of_o the_o church_n because_o the_o christian_n may_v as_o free_o converse_v with_o these_o as_o with_o any_o but_o they_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o participate_v in_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n but_o there_o be_v no_o question_n wherever_o there_o be_v a_o power_n to_o suspend_v any_o person_n from_o communion_n there_o be_v a_o power_n of_o discipline_n because_o the_o church_n discipline_n do_v not_o consist_v mere_o in_o the_o power_n of_o excommunication_n no_o more_o than_o a_o judge_n power_n lie_v only_o in_o condemn_v man_n to_o be_v hang_v but_o in_o so_o govern_v the_o member_n of_o the_o church_n that_o scandalous_a person_n may_v be_v keep_v from_o the_o great_a act_n of_o communion_n and_o by_o admonition_n and_o counsel_n be_v bring_v to_o a_o due_a preparation_n for_o it_o since_o than_o our_o church_n do_v give_v power_n to_o parochial_a minister_n to_o suspend_v notorious_a offender_n from_o the_o communion_n it_o be_v thereby_o evident_a that_o it_o do_v not_o deprive_v they_o of_o all_o the_o necessary_a and_o essential_a part_n of_o church-discipline_n but_o say_v mr._n b._n if_o a_o minister_n do_v public_o admonish_v another_o by_o name_n 72._o not_o censure_v by_o the_o ordinary_a the_o lawyer_n tell_v he_o he_o may_v have_v his_o action_n against_o he_o i_o answer_v 1._o what_o need_v this_o public_a admonition_n by_o name_n do_v the_o nature_n of_o church-discipline_n lie_v in_o that_o suppose_v a_o man_n be_v private_o and_o effectual_o deal_v with_o to_o withdraw_v himself_o be_v not_o this_o sufficient_a i_o be_o sure_a saint_n augustin_n take_v this_o course_n with_o his_o people_n at_o hippo_n â—52_n he_o persuade_v they_o to_o examine_v their_o own_o conscience_n and_o if_o they_o find_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o such_o crime_n as_o render_v they_o unfit_a for_o the_o holy_a communion_n he_o advise_v they_o to_o withdraw_v themselves_o from_o it_o till_o by_o prayer_n and_o fast_v and_o alm_n they_o have_v cleanse_v their_o conscience_n and_o then_o they_o may_v come_v to_o it_o here_o be_v no_o public_a admonition_n by_o name_n and_o in_o many_o case_n saint_n augustin_n declare_v the_o church_n may_v just_o forbear_v the_o exercise_n of_o discipline_n towards_o offender_n and_o yet_o the_o church_n be_v a_o true_a church_n and_o christian_n oblige_v to_o communicate_v with_o it_o as_o appear_v by_o all_o his_o dispute_n with_o the_o donatist_n 2._o if_o a_o restraint_n be_v lay_v on_o minister_n by_o law_n the_o question_n than_o come_v to_o this_o whether_o the_o obligation_n to_o admonish_v public_o a_o offender_n or_o to_o deny_v he_o the_o sacrament_n if_o he_o will_v come_v to_o it_o be_v so_o great_a as_o to_o bear_v he_o out_o in_o the_o violation_n of_o a_o law_n make_v by_o public_a authority_n with_o a_o design_n to_o preserve_v our_o religion_n but_o my_o design_n be_v only_o to_o speak_v to_o this_o case_n so_o far_o as_o the_o church_n be_v concern_v in_o it_o sect._n 16._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o notwithstanding_o this_o the_o neglect_n and_o abuse_v of_o discipline_n among_o we_o be_v too_o great_a to_o be_v justify_v and_o too_o notorious_a to_o be_v conceal_v i_o answer_v 1._o that_o be_v not_o our_o question_n but_o whether_o our_o parochial_a church_n have_v lose_v their_o be_v for_o want_n of_o the_o power_n of_o discipline_n and_o whether_o the_o species_n of_o our_o church_n be_v change_v by_o diocesan_n episcopacy_n which_o we_o have_v show_v sufficient_a reason_n to_o deny_v and_o what_o other_o abuse_n have_v creep_v in_o aught_o in_o a_o orderly_a way_n to_o be_v reform_v and_o no_o good_a man_n will_v deny_v his_o assistance_n in_o it_o 2._o it_o be_v far_o easy_a to_o separate_v or_o complain_v for_o want_n of_o discipline_n than_o to_o find_v out_o a_o due_a way_n to_o restore_v it_o etc._n no_o man_n have_v more_o set_v out_o the_o almost_o insuperable_a difficulty_n which_o attend_v it_o than_o mr._n baxter_n have_v do_v especial_o in_o that_o it_o will_v provoke_v and_o exasperate_v those_o most_o who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o it_o and_o be_v most_o likely_a to_o do_v good_a on_o those_o who_o need_v it_o least_o 3._o the_o case_n of_o our_o church_n now_o be_v very_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o primitive_a time_n for_o the_o great_a reason_n of_o discipline_n be_v not_o that_o for_o want_v of_o it_o the_o conscience_n of_o fellow-communicants_a will_v be_v defile_v for_o to_o assert_v that_o be_v donatism_n but_o that_o the_o honour_n of_o a_o christian_a society_n may_v be_v maintain_v if_o then_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n do_v take_v care_n to_o vindicate_v the_o church_n honour_n by_o due_a punishment_n of_o scandalous_a offender_n there_o will_v appear_v so_o much_o less_o necessity_n of_o restore_v the_o severity_n of_o the_o ancient_a discipline_n to_o which_o purpose_n these_o word_n of_o the_o royal_a martyr_n king_n charles_n i._o be_v very_o considerable_a 4._o but_o his_o majesty_n see_v no_o necessity_n that_o the_o bishop_n challenge_v to_o the_o power_n of_o jurisdiction_n shall_v be_v at_o all_o time_n as_o
concern_v the_o common_a tie_n or_o rule_n which_o make_v this_o national_a church_n 1._o concern_v the_o difference_n between_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n and_o a_o national_a church_n 32._o a_o christian_a kingdom_n he_o say_v they_o all_o own_o but_o this_o be_v only_o equivocal_o call_v a_o church_n but_o he_o say_v the_o christian_a bishop_n for_o 1300_o year_n be_v far_o from_o believe_v that_o a_o prince_n or_o civil_a power_n be_v essential_a to_o a_o christian_a church_n or_o that_o the_o church_n in_o the_o common_a sense_n be_v not_o constitute_v of_o another_o sort_n of_o regent_n part_n that_o have_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n if_o there_o be_v any_o such_o christian_n in_o the_o world_n that_o hold_v a_o prince_n a_o essential_a part_n of_o a_o christian_a church_n let_v mr._n baxter_n confute_v they_o but_o i_o be_o none_o of_o they_o for_o i_o do_v believe_v there_o be_v christian_a church_n before_o christian_a prince_n that_o there_o be_v christian_a church_n under_o christian_a prince_n and_o will_v be_v such_o if_o there_o be_v none_o leave_v i_o do_v believe_v the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n to_o be_v a_o distinct_a thing_n 1â—â—1_n from_o the_o office_n of_o the_o civil_a magistrate_n and_o if_o he_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o write_v against_o such_o a_o opinion_n he_o shall_v have_v rather_o send_v it_o to_o his_o learned_a sincere_a and_o worthy_a friend_n lewis_n du_fw-fr moulin_n if_o he_o have_v be_v still_o live_v but_o if_o i_o only_o mean_v a_o christian_a kingdom_n 40._o who_o deny_v it_o say_v he_o if_o all_o this_o confuse_a stir_n be_v about_o a_o christian_a kingdom_n be_v it_o know_v to_o you_o that_o we_o take_v such_o to_o be_v of_o divine_a command_n nay_o far_o 〈…〉_z if_o we_o mean_v all_o the_o church_n of_o a_o kingdom_n associate_v for_o concord_n as_o equal_n we_o deny_v it_o not_o what_o be_v it_o then_o that_o be_v so_o deny_v and_o dispute_v against_o and_o such_o a_o flood_n of_o word_n be_v pour_v out_o about_o it_o seem_v at_o last_o it_o be_v this_o that_o the_o nation_n must_v be_v one_o church_n as_o unite_v in_o one_o saccrdotal_a head_n personal_a or_o collective_a monarchical_a or_o aristocratical_a before_o i_o answer_v this_o question_n i_o hope_v i_o may_v ask_v another_o whence_o come_v this_o zeal_n now_o against_o a_o national_a church_n for_o when_o the_o presbyterian_o be_v in_o power_n they_o be_v then_o for_o national_a church_n and_o think_v they_o prove_v they_o out_o of_o scripture_n and_o none_o of_o these_o subtlety_n about_o the_o constitutive_a regent_n part_n do_v ever_o perplex_v or_o trouble_v they_o thus_o the_o presbyterian_a london_n minister_n 1654._o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o own_v national_a church_n 14._o and_o particular_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o these_o word_n and_o if_o all_o the_o church_n in_o the_o world_n be_v call_v one_o church_n let_v no_o man_n be_v offend_v if_o all_o the_o congregation_n in_o england_n be_v call_v the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o this_o you_o will_v say_v be_v by_o association_n of_o equal_a church_n no_o they_o say_v it_o be_v when_o the_o particular_a congregation_n of_o one_o nation_n live_v under_o one_o civil_a government_n agree_v in_o doctrine_n and_o worship_n be_v govern_v by_o their_o great_a and_o lesser_a assembly_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n say_v they_o we_o assert_v a_o national_a church_n 15._o two_o thing_n say_v mr._n hudson_n be_v require_v to_o make_v a_o national_a church_n 1._o national_a agreement_n in_o the_o same_o faith_n and_o worship_n 2._o national_a union_n in_o one_o ecclesiastical_a body_n in_o the_o same_o community_n of_o ecclesiastical_a government_n the_o old_a nonconformist_n have_v no_o scruple_n about_o own_v the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o think_v they_o understand_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o it_o whence_o come_v all_o these_o difficulty_n now_o to_o be_v raise_v about_o this_o matter_n be_v the_o thing_n grow_v so_o much_o dark_a than_o former_o but_o some_o man_n understanding_n be_v confound_v with_o nice_a distinction_n and_o their_o conscience_n ensnare_v by_o needless_a scruple_n to_o give_v therefore_o a_o plain_a answer_n to_o the_o question_n what_o we_o mean_v by_o the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n by_o that_o be_v understand_v either_o 1_o the_o church_n of_o england_n diffusive_a or_o 2_o the_o church_n of_o england_n representative_a 1._o the_o national_a church_n of_o england_n diffusive_a be_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o christian_n in_o this_o nation_n consist_v of_o pastor_n and_o people_n agree_v in_o that_o faith_n government_n and_o worship_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n and_o by_o this_o description_n any_o one_o may_v see_v how_o easy_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v distinguish_v from_o the_o papist_n on_o one_o side_n and_o the_o dissenter_n on_o the_o other_o which_o make_v i_o continue_v my_o wonder_n at_o those_o who_o so_o confident_o say_v they_o can_v tell_v what_o we_o mean_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n for_o be_v there_o not_o a_o church_n here_o settle_v upon_o the_o reformation_n in_o the_o time_n of_o edward_n 6._o and_o queen_n elizabeth_n have_v not_o the_o same_o doctrine_n the_o same_o government_n the_o same_o manner_n of_o worship_n continue_v in_o this_o church_n bate_v only_o the_o interruption_n give_v by_o its_o enemy_n how_o come_v it_o then_o so_o hard_o for_o man_n to_o understand_v so_o easy_a so_o plain_a so_o intelligible_a a_o thing_n if_o all_o the_o question_n be_v how_o all_o the_o congregation_n in_o england_n make_v up_o this_o one_o church_n i_o say_v by_o unity_n of_o consent_n as_o all_o particular_a church_n make_v one_o catholic_n church_n if_o they_o ask_v how_o it_o come_v to_o be_v one_o national_a church_n i_o say_v because_o it_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n in_o parliament_n as_o other_o law_n of_o the_o nation_n be_v and_o be_v universal_o receive_v by_o all_o that_o obey_v those_o law_n and_o tâ—is_o i_o think_v be_v sufficient_a to_o scatter_v those_o mist_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o have_v before_o their_o eye_n that_o they_o can_v clear_o see_v what_o we_o mean_v by_o the_o church_n of_o england_n 2._o the_o representative_a church_n of_o england_n be_v the_o bishop_n and_o presbyter_n of_o this_o church_n meet_v together_o according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n to_o consult_v and_o advise_v about_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o this_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o allow_a canon_n of_o this_o church_n 139._o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o convocation_n at_o westminster_n be_v the_o representative_a church_n of_o england_n as_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v a_o national_a church_n for_o that_o be_v only_o representative_a of_o this_o province_n there_o be_v another_o convocation_n in_o the_o other_o province_n but_o the_o consent_n of_o both_o convocation_n be_v the_o representative_a national_a church_n of_o england_n sect._n 21._o and_o now_o to_o answer_v mr._n baxter_n grand_a difficulty_n concern_v the_o constitutive_a regent_n part_n of_o this_o national_a church_n i_o say_v 1._o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n 2._o it_o be_v capable_a of_o a_o plain_a resolution_n 1._o that_o it_o proceed_v upon_o a_o false_a supposition_n which_o be_v that_o wherever_o there_o be_v the_o true_a notion_n of_o a_o church_n there_o must_v be_v a_o constitutive_a regent_n part_n i._n e._n there_o must_v be_v a_o stand_a govern_v power_n which_o be_v a_o essential_a part_n of_o it_o which_o i_o shall_v prove_v to_o be_v false_a from_o mr._n baxter_n himself_o he_o assert_n that_o there_o be_v one_o catholic_n visible_a church_n and_o that_o all_o particular_a church_n 830._o which_o be_v head_v by_o their_o particular_a bishop_n or_o pastor_n be_v part_n of_o this_o universal_a church_n as_o a_o troop_n be_v of_o a_o army_n or_o a_o city_n of_o a_o kingdom_n if_o this_o doctrine_n be_v true_a 77._o and_o withal_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o every_o church_n must_v have_v a_o constitutive_a regent_n part_n as_o essential_a to_o it_o than_o it_o unavoidable_o follow_v that_o there_o must_v be_v a_o catholic_n visible_a head_n to_o a_o catholic_n visible_a church_n and_o so_o mr._n baxter_n '_o be_v constitutive_a regent_n part_n of_o a_o church_n have_v do_v the_o pope_n a_o wonderful_a kindness_n and_o make_v a_o very_a plausible_a plea_n for_o his_o universal_a pastourship_n but_o there_o be_v some_o man_n in_o the_o world_n who_o do_v not_o attend_v to_o the_o advantage_n they_o give_v to_o popery_n so_o they_o may_v vent_v their_o spleen_n against_o the_o church_n of_o england_n but_o do_v not_o mr._n baxter_n say_v that_o the_o universal_a church_n be_v head_v by_o christ_n himself_o i_o grant_v he_o do_v but_o this_o do_v not_o remove_v the_o difficulty_n for_o the_o question_n be_v
about_o that_o visible_a church_n whereof_o particular_a church_n be_v part_n and_o they_o be_v visible_a part_n do_v require_v a_o visible_a constitutive_a regent_n part_n as_o essential_a to_o they_o therefore_o the_o whole_a visible_a church_n must_v have_v likewise_o a_o visible_a constitutive_a regent_n part_n i._n e._n a_o visible_a head_n of_o the_o church_n as_o if_o a_o troop_n have_v a_o inferior_a officer_n a_o army_n must_v have_v a_o general_n if_o a_o city_n have_v a_o mayor_n a_o kingdom_n must_v have_v a_o king_n that_o be_v equal_o present_a and_o visible_a as_o the_o other_o be_v this_o be_v indeed_o to_o make_v a_o key_n for_o catholic_n by_o the_o help_n of_o which_o they_o may_v enter_v and_o take_v possession_n 2._o the_o plain_a resolution_n be_v that_o we_o deny_v any_o necessity_n of_o any_o such_o constitutive_a regent_n part_n or_o one_o formal_a ecclesiastical_a head_n as_o essential_a to_o a_o national_a church_n for_o a_o national_a consent_n be_v as_o sufficient_a to_o make_v a_o national_a church_n as_o a_o universal_a consent_n to_o make_v a_o catholic_n church_n but_o if_o the_o question_n be_v by_o what_o way_n this_o national_a consent_n be_v to_o be_v declare_v then_o we_o answer_v far_o that_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o this_o church_n the_o archbishop_n bishop_n and_o presbyter_n be_v summon_v by_o the_o king_n be_v write_v be_v to_o advise_v and_o declare_v their_o judgement_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o be_v receive_v allow_v and_o enact_v by_o the_o king_n and_o three_o estate_n of_o the_o kingdom_n there_o be_v as_o great_a a_o national_a consent_v as_o be_v require_v to_o any_o law_n and_o all_o bishop_n minister_n and_o people_n take_v together_o who_o profess_v the_o faith_n so_o establish_v and_o worship_n god_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n so_o appoint_v make_v up_o this_o national_a church_n of_o england_n which_o notion_n of_o a_o national_a church_n be_v thus_o explain_v i_o see_v no_o manner_n of_o difficulty_n remain_v in_o all_o mr._n baxter_n '_o s_z query_n and_o objection_n about_o this_o matter_n sect._n 22._o 3._o that_o which_o look_v most_o like_a a_o difficulty_n be_v 3._o concern_v the_o common_a tie_n or_o rule_n which_o make_v this_o national_a church_n for_o mr._n b._n will_v know_v 34._o whether_o by_o the_o common_a rule_n i_o mean_v a_o divine_a rule_n or_o a_o mere_a humane_a rule_n if_o it_o be_v a_o divine_a rule_n they_o be_v of_o the_o national_a church_n as_o well_o as_o we_o if_o it_o be_v a_o humane_a rule_n how_o come_v consent_n in_o this_o to_o make_v a_o national_a church_n how_o come_v they_o not_o to_o be_v of_o it_o for_o not_o consent_v how_o can_v such_o a_o consent_n appear_v when_o there_o be_v difference_n among_o ourselves_o this_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o what_o he_o object_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o our_o church_n be_v found_v upon_o a_o divine_a rule_n viz._n the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o we_o own_v as_o the_o basis_n and_o foundation_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o according_a to_o which_o all_o other_o rule_v of_o order_n and_o worship_n be_v to_o be_v agreeable_a 2._o our_o church_n require_v a_o conformity_n to_o those_o rule_n which_o be_v appoint_v by_o it_o as_o agreeable_a to_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o so_o the_o church_n of_o new-england_n do_v to_o the_o order_n of_o church_n government_n among_o themselves_o by_o all_o that_o be_v member_n of_o their_o church_n and_o annex_v civil_a privilege_n to_o they_o and_o their_o magistrate_n impose_v civil_a punishment_n on_o the_o breaker_n and_o disturber_n of_o they_o and_o although_o they_o profess_v agreement_n in_o other_o thing_n yet_o because_o they_o do_v not_o submit_v to_o the_o order_n of_o their_o church_n they_o do_v not_o own_v they_o as_o member_n of_o their_o church_n why_o shall_v it_o then_o be_v think_v unreasonable_a with_o we_o not_o to_o account_v those_o member_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n who_o contemn_v and_o disobey_v the_o order_n of_o it_o 3._o there_o be_v no_o difference_n among_o ourselves_o concern_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o the_o order_n of_o our_o church_n or_o the_o duty_n of_o submission_n to_o they_o if_o there_o be_v any_o other_o difference_n they_o be_v not_o material_a as_o to_o this_o business_n and_o i_o believe_v be_v no_o other_o than_o in_o the_o manner_n of_o explain_v some_o thing_n which_o may_v happen_v in_o the_o best_a society_n in_o the_o world_n without_o break_v the_o peace_n of_o it_o as_o about_o the_o difference_n of_o order_n the_o sense_n of_o some_o passage_n in_o the_o athanasian_n creed_n the_o true_a explication_n of_o one_o or_o two_o article_n which_o be_v the_o thing_n he_o mention_n 39_o a_o multitude_n of_o such_o difference_n will_v never_o overthrow_v such_o a_o consent_n among_o we_o as_o to_o make_v we_o not_o to_o be_v member_n of_o the_o same_o national_a church_n sect._n 23._o have_v thus_o clear_v the_o main_a difficulty_n which_o be_v object_v by_o my_o more_o weighty_a adversary_n the_o weak_a assault_n of_o the_o rest_n in_o what_o they_o differ_v from_o these_o will_v admit_v of_o a_o quick_a dispatch_n mr._n a._n object_n 27._o 1._o that_o if_o national_a church_n have_v power_n to_o reform_v themselves_o than_o so_o have_v congregational_a and_o therefore_o i_o do_v amiss_o to_o charge_v they_o with_o separation_n i_o grant_v it_o if_o he_o prove_v that_o no_o congregational_a church_n have_v any_o more_o power_n over_o it_o than_o a_o national_a church_n have_v i._n e._n that_o there_o be_v as_o much_o evidence_n against_o both_o episcopal_a and_o presbyterial_a government_n as_o there_o be_v against_o the_o pope_n usurpation_n when_o he_o do_v prove_v that_o ibid._n he_o may_v have_v a_o far_a answer_n 2._o that_o national_a church_n destroy_v the_o be_v of_o other_o church_n under_o they_o this_o i_o utter_o deny_v and_o there_o want_v nothing_o but_o proof_n as_o erasmus_n say_v one_o andrelinus_n be_v a_o good_a poet_n only_o his_o verse_n want_v one_o syllable_n and_o that_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 29._o 3._o by_o my_o description_n the_o parliament_n may_v be_v a_o national_a church_n for_o they_o be_v a_o society_n of_o man_n unite_v together_o for_o their_o order_n and_o government_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o do_v i_o not_o immediate_o before_o say_v that_o national_a church_n be_v national_a society_n of_o christian_n under_o the_o same_o law_n of_o government_n and_o rule_n of_o worship_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o in_o the_o next_o word_n when_o i_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v national_a church_n to_o be_v true_a church_n i_o use_v such_o a_o general_a description_n as_o be_v common_a to_o any_o kind_n of_o church_n and_o not_o proper_a to_o a_o national_a church_n 30._o 4._o he_o give_v this_o reason_n why_o consent_n shall_v not_o make_v national_a church_n as_o well_o as_o congregational_a because_o it_o must_v be_v such_o a_o agreement_n as_o the_o gospel_n warrant_v and_o that_o be_v only_o for_o worship_n and_o not_o to_o destroy_v their_o own_o be_v this_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o a_o horse_n in_o a_o mill_n still_o round_o about_o the_o same_o thing_n and_o therefore_o the_o same_o answer_n may_v serve_v 31._o 5._o out_o come_v mr._n b.'s_n objection_n against_o a_o visible_a head_n of_o this_o national_a church_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o union_n and_o the_o difference_n among_o ourselves_o as_o though_o mr._n b._n can_v not_o manage_v his_o own_o argument_n and_o therefore_o he_o take_v they_o and_o strip_v they_o of_o their_o heavy_a and_o rusty_a armour_n and_o make_v they_o appear_v again_o in_o the_o field_n in_o another_o dress_n and_o if_o they_o can_v not_o stand_v the_o field_n in_o the_o former_a habit_n they_o can_v much_o less_o do_v it_o in_o this_o the_o author_n of_o the_o letter_n say_v 24._o i_o only_o prove_v a_o national_a church_n a_o possible_a thing_n he_o clear_o mistake_v my_o design_n which_o be_v to_o show_v that_o if_o there_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o a_o national_a church_n than_o no_o single_a congregation_n have_v such_o a_o power_n in_o themselves_o to_o separate_v from_o other_o in_o matter_n of_o order_n and_o decency_n where_o there_o be_v a_o consent_n in_o the_o same_o faith_n to_o prove_v that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o thing_n i_o show_v that_o if_o the_o true_a notion_n of_o a_o church_n do_v agree_v to_o it_o then_o upon_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o we_o own_o particular_a church_n and_o the_o catholic_n church_n we_o be_v to_o own_o a_o national_a church_n so_o that_o the_o design_n of_o that_o discourse_n be_v not_o bare_o to_o prove_v the_o possibility_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o the_o truth_n and_o reality_n of_o it_o 25._o but_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v prove_v
theophylact._n and_o both_o have_v it_o from_o saint_n chrysostom_n so_o it_o be_v say_v concern_v timothy_n himself_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d who_o have_v a_o good_a testimony_n from_o the_o brethren_n in_o lystra_n and_o iconium_n 2._o and_o this_o be_v mention_v before_o saint_n paul_n take_v he_o into_o the_o office_n of_o a_o evangelist_n so_o in_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o deacon_n the_o apostle_n bid_v they_o find_v out_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o man_n of_o good_a reputation_n among_o they_o and_o there_o be_v a_o very_a considerable_a testimony_n in_o the_o epistle_n of_o clemens_n to_o this_o purpose_n 57_o where_o he_o give_v a_o account_n how_o the_o apostle_n preach_v through_o city_n and_o country_n do_v appoint_v their_o first-fruit_n have_v make_v a_o spiritual_a trial_n of_o they_o to_o be_v bishop_n and_o deacon_n of_o those_o who_o be_v to_o believe_v here_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o they_o be_v of_o the_o apostle_n appointment_n and_o not_o of_o the_o people_n choice_n and_o that_o their_o authority_n can_v not_o be_v from_o they_o who_o they_o be_v appoint_v first_o to_o convert_v and_o then_o to_o govern_v and_o although_o their_o number_n be_v but_o small_a at_o first_o yet_o as_o they_o increase_v though_o into_o many_o congregation_n they_o be_v still_o to_o be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o those_o who_o the_o apostle_n appoint_v over_o they_o and_o then_o he_o show_v how_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v this_o power_n from_o god_n come_v to_o appoint_v other_o and_o he_o bring_v the_o instance_n of_o moses_n when_o there_o be_v a_o emulation_n among_o the_o tribe_n what_o method_n he_o take_v for_o put_v a_o end_n to_o it_o by_o the_o blossom_a of_o aaron_n rod_n which_o say_v he_o moses_n do_v on_o purpose_n to_o prevent_v confusion_n in_o israel_n and_o thereby_o to_o bring_v glory_n to_o god_n now_o say_v he_o the_o apostle_n foresee_v the_o contention_n that_o will_v be_v about_o the_o name_n of_o episcopacy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i._n e._n about_o the_o choice_n of_o man_n into_o that_o office_n of_o rule_v the_o church_n which_o the_o sense_n show_v to_o be_v his_o meaning_n therefore_o foresee_v these_o thing_n perfect_o they_o appoint_v the_o person_n before_o mention_v and_o leave_v the_o distribution_n of_o their_o office_n with_o this_o instruction_n that_o as_o some_o die_v other_o approve_a man_n shall_v be_v choose_v into_o their_o office_n those_o therefore_o who_o be_v appoint_v by_o they_o or_o other_o eminent_a man_n the_o whole_a church_n be_v therewith_o well-pleased_a discharge_v their_o office_n with_o humility_n quietness_n readiness_n and_o unblameableness_n be_v man_n of_o a_o long_a time_n of_o good_a report_n we_o think_v such_o man_n can_v just_o be_v cast_v out_o of_o their_o office_n it_o seem_v some_o of_o the_o church_n of_o corinth_n be_v at_o that_o time_n factious_a against_o some_o officer_n in_o their_o church_n and_o endeavour_v to_o throw_v they_o out_o for_o the_o sake_n of_o one_o or_o two_o more_o and_o make_v such_o a_o disturbance_n thereby_o as_o have_v bring_v a_o great_a scandal_n not_o only_o on_o themselves_o but_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o make_v clemens_n write_v this_o epistle_n to_o they_o wherein_o he_o advise_v those_o busy_a man_n rather_o to_o leave_v the_o church_n themselves_o than_o to_o continue_v make_v such_o a_o disturbance_n in_o it_o and_o if_o they_o be_v good_a christian_n they_o will_v do_v so_o and_o bring_v more_o glory_n to_o god_n by_o it_o than_o by_o all_o their_o heat_n and_o contention_n now_o by_o this_o discourse_n of_o clemens_n it_o be_v plain_a 1._o that_o these_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o choose_v by_o the_o people_n but_o appoint_v by_o the_o apostle_n or_o other_o great_a man_n according_a to_o their_o order_n 2._o that_o they_o take_v this_o course_n on_o purpose_n to_o prevent_v the_o contention_n that_o may_v happen_v in_o the_o church_n about_o those_o who_o shall_v bear_v office_n in_o it_o 3._o that_o all_o that_o the_o people_n have_v to_o do_v be_v to_o give_v testimony_n or_o to_o express_v their_o approbation_n of_o those_o who_o be_v so_o appoint_v for_o he_o can_v not_o allow_v their_o power_n of_o choose_v since_o he_o say_v the_o apostle_n appoint_v officer_n on_o purpose_n to_o prevent_v the_o contention_n that_o may_v happen_v about_o it_o and_o it_o seem_v very_o probable_a to_o i_o that_o this_o be_v one_o great_a reason_n of_o the_o faction_n among_o they_o viz._n that_o those_o few_o popular_a man_n in_o that_o church_n who_o cause_v all_o the_o disturbance_n represent_v this_o as_o a_o great_a grievance_n to_o they_o that_o their_o pastor_n and_o officer_n be_v appoint_v by_o other_o and_o not_o choose_v by_o themselves_o for_o they_o have_v no_o objection_n against_o the_o presbyter_n themselves_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v man_n of_o unblameable_a life_n yet_o a_o contention_n there_o be_v and_o that_o about_o cast_v they_o out_o and_o such_o a_o contention_n as_o the_o apostle_n design_v to_o prevent_v by_o appoint_v a_o succession_n from_o such_o who_o themselves_o ordain_v and_o therefore_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a they_o challenge_v this_o power_n to_o themselves_o to_o cast_v out_o those_o who_o they_o have_v not_o choose_v but_o it_o seem_v the_o apostle_n know_v what_o contention_n will_v follow_v in_o the_o church_n take_v 〈…〉_z they_o leave_v to_o the_o people_n their_o testimony_n concern_v those_o who_o they_o ordain_v and_o this_o be_v plain_a even_o from_o saint_n cyprian_n where_o he_o discourse_v of_o this_o matter_n 27._o in_o that_o very_a epistle_n concern_v basilides_n and_o martialis_n to_o which_o mr._n baxter_n refer_v i_o for_o the_o force_n of_o what_o saint_n cyprian_n say_v come_v at_o last_o only_o to_o this_o give_a testimony_n 68_o therefore_o say_v he_o god_n appoint_v the_o priest_n to_o be_v appoint_v before_o all_o the_o people_n thereby_o show_v that_o ordination_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n ought_v to_o be_v sub_fw-la populi_n assistentis_fw-la conscientiâ_fw-la in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o people_n for_o what_o reason_n that_o they_o may_v give_v they_o power_n no_o that_o be_v never_o do_v under_o the_o law_n nor_o then_o imagine_v when_o s._n cyprian_n write_v but_o he_o give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o himself_o that_o by_o their_o presence_n either_o their_o fault_n may_v be_v publish_v or_o their_o good_a act_n commend_v that_o so_o it_o may_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o just_a and_o lawful_a ordination_n which_o have_v be_v examine_v by_o the_o suffrage_n and_o judgement_n of_o all_o the_o people_n here_o have_v a_o share_n in_o the_o election_n but_o it_o be_v in_o matter_n of_o testimony_n concern_v the_o good_a or_o ill_a behaviour_n of_o the_o person_n and_o therefore_o he_o say_v it_o be_v almost_o a_o general_a custom_n among_o they_o and_o he_o think_v come_v down_o from_o divine_a tradition_n and_o apostolical_a practice_n that_o when_o any_o people_n want_v a_o bishop_n the_o neighbour_n bishop_n meet_v together_o in_o that_o place_n and_o the_o new_a bishop_n be_v choose_v plebe_fw-la praesente_fw-la the_o people_n be_v present_a not_o by_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o people_n quae_fw-la singulorum_fw-la vitam_fw-la plenissimè_fw-la novit_fw-la which_o best_o understand_v every_o man_n conversation_n and_o this_o he_o say_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o consecration_n of_o their_o fellow-bishop_n sabinus_n who_o be_v put_v into_o the_o place_n of_o basilides_n where_o he_o do_v express_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o people_n but_o he_o require_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o bishop_n which_o be_v thus_o perform_v he_o incourage_v the_o people_n to_o withdraw_v from_o basilides_n and_o to_o adhere_v to_o sabinus_n for_o basilides_n have_v fall_v foul_o into_o idolatry_n and_o join_v blasphemy_n with_o it_o have_v of_o his_o own_o accord_n lay_v down_o his_o bishopric_n and_o desire_v only_o to_o be_v receive_v to_o lay-communion_n upon_o this_o sabinus_n be_v consecrate_v bishop_n in_o his_o room_n after_o which_o basilides_n go_v to_o rome_n and_o there_o engage_v the_o bishop_n to_o interpose_v in_o his_o behalf_n that_o he_o may_v be_v restore_v sabinus_n find_v this_o make_v his_o application_n to_o saint_n cyprian_n and_o the_o african_a bishop_n who_o write_v this_o epistle_n to_o the_o people_n to_o withdraw_v from_o basilides_n say_v that_o it_o belong_v chief_o to_o they_o to_o choose_v the_o good_a and_o to_o refuse_v the_o bad_a which_o be_v the_o strong_a testimony_n in_o antiquity_n for_o the_o people_n power_n and_o yet_o here_o we_o be_v to_o consider_v 1_o it_o be_v in_o a_o case_n where_o a_o bishop_n have_v voluntary_o resign_v 2._o another_o bishop_n be_v put_v into_o his_o room_n not_o by_o the_o power_n of_o the_o people_n but_o by_o the_o judgement_n and_o ordination_n of_o the_o neighbour_n bishop_n 3._o they_o
have_v the_o judgement_n of_o a_o whole_a council_n of_o african_a bishop_n for_o their_o desert_v he_o 4._o for_o a_o notorious_a matter_n of_o fact_n viz._n idolatry_n and_o blasphemy_n by_o his_o own_o confession_n 5._o all_o the_o proof_n which_o saint_n cyprian_a bring_v for_o this_o do_v amount_v to_o no_o more_o than_o that_o the_o people_n be_v most_o concern_v to_o give_v testimony_n as_o to_o the_o good_a or_o bad_a life_n of_o their_o bishop_n this_o further_a appear_v by_o the_o word_n in_o lampridius_n concern_v alexander_n severus_n who_o propose_v the_o name_n of_o his_o civil_a officer_n to_o the_o people_n to_o hear_v what_o they_o have_v to_o object_v against_o they_o and_o say_v it_o be_v a_o hard_a case_n when_o the_o christian_n and_o jew_n do_v so_o about_o their_o priest_n the_o same_o shall_v not_o be_v do_v about_o governor_n of_o province_n who_o have_v man_n life_n and_o fortune_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o no_o man_n can_v ever_o from_o hence_o imagine_v that_o the_o people_n have_v the_o power_n to_o make_v or_o unmake_v the_o governor_n of_o roman_a province_n levit._n origen_n say_v the_o people_n presence_n be_v necessary_a at_o the_o consecration_n of_o a_o bishop_n that_o they_o may_v all_o know_v the_o worth_n of_o he_o who_o be_v make_v their_o bishop_n it_o must_v be_v astante_fw-la populo_fw-la the_o people_n stand_v by_o and_o this_o be_v that_o saint_n paul_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v a_o bishop_n ought_v to_o have_v a_o good_a testimony_n from_o those_o that_o be_v without_o 2._o that_o the_o people_n upon_o this_o assume_v the_o power_n of_o election_n cause_v great_a disturbance_n and_o disorder_n in_o the_o church_n 59_o eusebius_n represent_v the_o disorder_n of_o antioch_n to_o have_v be_v so_o great_a in_o the_o city_n upon_o the_o choice_n of_o a_o new_a bishop_n by_o the_o division_n of_o the_o people_n that_o they_o be_v like_a to_o have_v shake_v the_o emperor_n kindness_n to_o the_o christian_n for_o such_o a_o flame_n be_v kindle_v by_o it_o that_o he_o say_v it_o be_v near_o destroy_v both_o the_o church_n and_o the_o city_n and_o they_o have_v certain_o draw_v sword_n if_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n and_o fear_v of_o the_o emperor_n have_v not_o restrain_v they_o who_o be_v force_v to_o send_v officer_n and_o message_n to_o keep_v they_o quiet_a and_o after_o much_o trouble_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o many_o meeting_n of_o bishop_n 19_o at_o last_o eustathius_n be_v choose_v greg._n nazianzen_n set_v forth_o the_o mighty_a unruliness_n of_o the_o people_n of_o caesarea_n in_o the_o choice_n of_o their_o bishop_n say_v it_o come_v to_o a_o dangerous_a sedition_n and_o not_o easy_a to_o be_v suppress_v and_o he_o say_v the_o city_n be_v very_o prone_a to_o it_o on_o such_o occasion_n and_o although_o there_o be_v one_o person_n of_o incomparable_a worth_n above_o the_o rest_n yet_o through_o the_o party_n and_o faction_n that_o be_v make_v it_o be_v a_o hard_a matter_n to_o carry_v it_o for_o he_o he_o complain_v so_o much_o of_o the_o inconvenience_n of_o popular_a election_n that_o he_o wish_v they_o alter_v and_o the_o election_n bring_v to_o the_o clergy_n and_o he_o think_v no_o commonwealth_n so_o disorderly_a as_o this_o method_n of_o election_n be_v 5._o evagrius_n say_v the_o sedition_n at_o alexandria_n be_v intolerable_a upon_o the_o division_n of_o the_o people_n between_o dioscorus_n and_o proterius_n the_o people_n rise_v against_o the_o magistrate_n and_o soldier_n who_o endeavour_v to_o keep_v they_o in_o order_n and_o at_o last_o they_o murder_v proterius_n such_o dangerous_a sedition_n be_v describe_v at_o constantinople_n upon_o the_o election_n of_o paulus_n and_o macedonius_n by_o sozomen_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n after_o the_o death_n of_o eudoxius_n 14._o and_o after_o the_o death_n of_o atticus_n by_o socrates_n 5._o and_o after_o the_o deprivation_n of_o nestorius_n 35._o and_o again_o at_o antioch_n upon_o the_o removal_n of_o eudoxius_n and_o about_o the_o election_n of_o flavianus_n at_o ephesus_n by_o saint_n chrysostom_n at_o verselles_n by_o saint_n ambrose_n 82._o at_o milan_n by_o socrates_n and_o many_o other_o place_n 30._o i_o shall_v only_o add_v a_o remarkable_a one_o at_o rome_n on_o the_o choice_n of_o damasus_n which_o come_v to_o bloodshed_n for_o several_a day_n 28._o and_o be_v particular_o relate_v by_o ammianus_n marcellinus_n 11._o and_o the_o preface_n to_o faustinus_n his_o libellus_fw-la precum_fw-la mr._n baxter_n grant_v there_o be_v inconvenience_n in_o the_o people_n consent_v power_n 27._o and_o so_o there_o be_v in_o all_o humane_a affair_n 15._o but_o be_v these_o tolerable_a inconvenience_n be_v this_o power_n still_o to_o be_v plead_v for_o in_o opposition_n to_o law_n as_o though_o religion_n lie_v at_o stake_n and_o only_a magistrate_n be_v bad_a man_n and_o the_o people_n always_o good_a and_o wise_a and_o virtuous_a a_o man_n must_v have_v great_a spite_n against_o man_n in_o power_n and_o unreasonable_a fondness_n of_o the_o common_a people_n that_o can_v represent_v great_a man_n as_o wicked_a debauch_a and_o enemy_n to_o piety_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n dissemble_v and_o take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o vice_n of_o the_o common_a people_n beside_o their_o ignorance_n and_o incapacity_n of_o judge_v in_o such_o matter_n and_o their_o great_a proneness_n to_o fall_v into_o siding_n and_o party_n and_o unreasonable_a contention_n on_o such_o occasion_n 3._o but_o saint_n chrysostom_n complain_v much_o of_o the_o unfitness_n of_o the_o people_n to_o judge_v in_o such_o case_n 33._o saint_n hierom_n say_v they_o be_v apt_a to_o choose_v man_n like_o themselves_o and_o say_v elsewhere_o they_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v who_o the_o people_n choose_v 22._o origen_n say_v the_o people_n be_v often_o move_v either_o for_o favour_n or_o reward_n 3._o that_o to_o prevent_v these_o inconvenience_n many_o bishop_n be_v appoint_v without_o the_o choice_n of_o the_o people_n and_o canon_n be_v make_v for_o the_o regulation_n of_o election_n evagr._fw-la in_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n belong_v to_o the_o 12_o presbyter_n as_o saint_n jerom_n and_o other_o show_v for_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o that_o church_n before_o the_o alteration_n make_v by_o alexander_n the_o bishop_n of_o alexandria_n be_v not_o only_o to_o be_v choose_v out_o of_o the_o 12_o presbyter_n but_o by_o they_o so_o severus_n in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o alexandrian_a patriarch_n 6._o say_v that_o after_o the_o death_n of_o their_o patriarch_n the_o presbyter_n meet_v together_o and_o pray_v and_o proceed_v to_o election_n and_o the_o first_o presbyter_n declare_v it_o belong_v to_o they_o to_o choose_v their_o bishop_n and_o to_o the_o other_o bishop_n to_o consecrate_v he_o to_o which_o the_o bishop_n assent_v only_o say_v if_o he_o be_v worthy_a they_o will_v consecrate_v who_o they_o choose_v but_o not_o otherwise_o elmacinus_n make_v this_o a_o constitution_n of_o saint_n mark_v in_o the_o first_o foundation_n of_o that_o church_n and_o say_v it_o continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o nicene_n council_n eph._n and_o then_o as_o hilarius_n the_o deacon_n say_v the_o custom_n be_v alter_v by_o a_o council_n among_o themselves_o which_o determine_v that_o they_o may_v choose_v the_o most_o deserve_a person_n whether_o of_o that_o body_n or_o not_o and_o there_o can_v be_v no_o room_n for_o popular_a election_n wherever_o that_o custom_n obtain_v which_o the_o counterfeit_n ambrose_n speak_v of_o ut_fw-la recedente_fw-la uno_fw-la sequens_fw-la ei_fw-la succederet_fw-la speak_v of_o the_o bishop_n die_v and_o the_o next_o in_o course_n succeed_v but_o if_o this_o be_v only_o a_o particular_a conceit_n of_o that_o author_n yet_o we_o find_v the_o bishop_n consecrate_v other_o in_o several_a church_n without_o any_o mention_n of_o choice_n make_v by_o the_o people_n so_o when_o narcissus_n retire_v from_o jerusalem_n 10._o eusebius_n say_v the_o neighbour_n bishop_n assemble_v and_o consecrate_a one_o dius_n in_o his_o room_n 11._o and_o after_o he_o follow_v germanio_n and_o then_o gordius_n in_o who_o time_n narcissus_n return_v but_o be_v grow_v very_o old_a alexander_n be_v bring_v in_o to_o assist_v he_o by_o revelation_n and_o a_o voice_n from_o heaven_n to_o some_o of_o the_o brethren_n severus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o his_o life-time_n appoint_v his_o successor_n and_o acquaint_v the_o clergy_n with_o it_o but_o not_o the_o people_n great_a disturbance_n be_v fear_v hereupon_o the_o clergy_n send_v to_o saint_n augustin_n to_o come_v among_o they_o 110._o and_o to_o settle_v their_o new_a bishop_n who_o go_v and_o the_o people_n receive_v the_o bishop_n so_o appoint_v very_o quiet_o s._n augustin_n himself_o declare_v the_o sad_a effect_n he_o have_v often_o see_v of_o the_o church_n election_n of_o bishop_n through_o the_o ambition_n of_o some_o
right_n of_o patronage_n be_v as_o just_a and_o legal_a right_n as_o man_n have_v to_o their_o estate_n and_o consequent_o every_o minister_n due_o present_v have_v a_o legal_a title_n to_o the_o temple_n and_o tithe_n as_o mr._n b._n call_v they_o but_o this_o do_v not_o say_v he_o make_v a_o minister_n for_o their_o soul_n and_o the_o parliament_n can_v dispose_v of_o their_o soul_n the_o meaning_n of_o all_o which_o be_v if_o the_o people_n be_v humoursome_a and_o factious_a they_o may_v run_v after_o who_o they_o please_v and_o set_v up_o what_o minister_n they_o please_v in_o opposition_n to_o law_n and_o so_o for_o instance_n suppose_v a_o parish_n be_v divide_v in_o their_o opinion_n about_o religion_n as_o we_o know_v too_o many_o be_v at_o this_o day_n all_o these_o several_a party_n viz._n anabaptist_n quaker_n yea_o and_o papist_n too_o as_o well_o as_o other_o will_v put_v in_o for_o a_o equal_a share_n in_o what_o concern_v the_o care_n of_o their_o soul_n and_o consequent_o may_v choose_v a_o several_a pastor_n to_o themselves_o and_o leave_v the_o incumbent_n the_o bare_a possession_n of_o the_o temple_n and_o tithe_n but_o if_o there_o be_v no_o other_o objection_n this_o may_v be_v think_v sufficient_a that_o he_o be_v none_o of_o their_o choose_n be_v impose_v upon_o they_o by_o other_o who_o can_v not_o dispose_v of_o their_o soul_n by_o which_o mean_n this_o pretence_n of_o take_v care_n for_o their_o soul_n will_v be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o justify_v the_o great_a disorder_n and_o confusion_n which_o can_v happen_v in_o a_o church_n for_o let_v the_o person_n be_v never_o so_o worthy_a in_o himself_o the_o people_n be_v still_o to_o have_v their_o liberty_n of_o choose_v for_o themselves_o and_o who_o be_v these_o people_n must_v all_o have_v equal_a vote_n then_o according_a to_o mr._n b.'s_n opinion_n of_o our_o church_n the_o worst_a will_v be_v soon_o choose_v for_o why_o shall_v we_o not_o think_v the_o worst_a people_n will_v choose_v their_o like_a as_o well_o as_o the_o worst_a patron_n and_o the_o worst_a bishop_n but_o if_o the_o profane_a must_v be_v exclude_v by_o what_o law_n be_v it_o because_o they_o have_v no_o right_n to_o the_o ordinance_n but_o have_v they_o no_o right_n to_o their_o own_o soul_n and_o to_o the_o care_n of_o they_o therefore_o they_o be_v equal_o concern_v with_o other_o yet_o let_v we_o suppose_v all_o these_o exclude_v as_o no_o competent_a judge_n shall_v all_o the_o rest_n be_v exclude_v too_o who_o be_v incompetent_a judge_n then_o i_o be_o afraid_a there_o will_v not_o be_v many_o leave_v and_o whatever_o they_o pretend_v the_o people_n wherâ—_n they_o do_v choose_v do_v trust_v other_o man_n judgement_n as_o well_o as_o where_o the_o patron_n present_a and_o to_o prevent_v popular_a tumult_n such_o election_n be_v general_o bring_v by_o a_o kind_n of_o devolution_n to_o a_o few_o person_n who_o be_v entrust_v to_o choose_v for_o the_o rest_n but_o if_o all_o the_o people_n be_v leave_v to_o choose_v their_o own_o pastor_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v imagine_v what_o party_n and_o faction_n what_o mutual_a hatred_n and_o perpetual_a animosity_n they_o will_v natural_o fall_v into_o on_o such_o occasion_n do_v we_o not_o daily_o see_v such_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o fruit_n of_o popular_a election_n where_o man_n be_v concern_v for_o the_o strength_n and_o reputation_n of_o their_o party_n what_o envy_v and_o strife_n what_o evil_a speak_n and_o backbiting_a what_o tumult_n and_o disorder_n what_o unchristian_a behaviour_n in_o general_n of_o man_n to_o each_o other_o do_v common_o accompany_v such_o election_n which_o be_v the_o natural_a effect_n of_o man_n passion_n stir_v up_o by_o such_o occasion_n and_o there_o be_v so_o much_o experience_n of_o it_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n where_o such_o thing_n have_v be_v i_o be_o as_o certain_a that_o christ_n never_o give_v the_o people_n such_o a_o unalterable_a right_n of_o choose_v their_o own_o minister_n as_o i_o be_o that_o he_o design_v to_o have_v the_o peace_n and_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n preserve_v and_o of_o all_o person_n i_o do_v the_o most_o wonder_n at_o he_o who_o pretend_v to_o discover_v the_o only_a way_n of_o unity_n and_o concord_n among_o christian_n that_o he_o shall_v so_o much_o so_o frequent_o so_o earnest_o insist_v upon_o this_o which_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o only_a be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o effectual_a way_n to_o perpetuate_v disorder_n and_o confusion_n in_o a_o break_a and_o divide_a church_n and_o so_o much_o for_o the_o plea_n for_o separation_n take_v from_o the_o people_n right_n to_o choose_v their_o own_o minister_n sect._n 26._o have_v thus_o dispatch_v all_o the_o plea_n for_o separation_n which_o relate_v to_o the_o constitution_n of_o our_o church_n i_o come_v to_o those_o which_o concern_v the_o term_n of_o communion_n with_o we_o whâ—â—_n be_v say_v to_o be_v unlawful_a one_o of_o the_o chief_a plea_n allege_v for_o separation_n by_o dr._n o._n and_o mr._n a._n be_v 41._o that_o many_o thing_n in_o the_o constant_a total_a communion_n of_o parochial_a church_n be_v impose_v on_o the_o conscience_n and_o practice_n of_o man_n which_o be_v not_o according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o christ._n these_o be_v very_o general_a word_n but_o dr._n o._n reckon_v up_o the_o particular_n which_o set_v aside_o those_o already_o consider_v be_v the_o use_n of_o the_o aëreal_a sign_n of_o the_o cross_n 13._o kneel_v at_o the_o communion_n the_o religious_a observation_n of_o holiday_n and_o the_o constant_a use_n of_o the_o liturgy_n in_o all_o the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o church_n as_o to_o this_o last_o i_o shall_v say_v nothing_o it_o be_v late_o so_o very_o well_o defend_v by_o a_o learned_a divine_a of_o our_o church_n 1680._o to_o the_o other_o mr._n b._n add_v the_o use_n of_o godfather_n and_o godmother_n and_o now_o i_o be_o to_o examine_v what_o weight_n there_o be_v in_o these_o thing_n to_o make_v man_n serious_o think_v communion_n with_o our_o church_n unlawful_a when_o i_o find_v our_o church_n thus_o charge_v with_o prescribe_v unlawful_a term_n of_o communion_n i_o expect_v a_o particular_a and_o distinct_a proof_n of_o such_o a_o charge_n because_o the_o main_a weight_n of_o the_o cause_n depend_v upon_o it_o and_o this_o be_v the_o method_n we_o use_v in_o deal_v with_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n we_o do_v not_o run_v upon_o general_a charge_n of_o unscriptural_a imposition_n and_o thing_n impose_v on_o man_n conscience_n against_o the_o mind_n of_o christ_n but_o we_o close_v with_o they_o upon_o the_o particular_n of_o the_o charge_n as_o worship_n of_o image_n invocation_n of_o saint_n adoration_n of_o the_o host_n and_o we_o offer_v to_o prove_v by_o plain_a scripture_n that_o these_o be_v forbid_v and_o therefore_o unlawful_a but_o i_o find_v no_o such_o method_n take_v or_o pursue_v by_o our_o brethren_n only_o we_o be_v tell_v over_o and_o over_o that_o they_o judge_v they_o think_v they_o esteem_v they_o unlawful_a and_o they_o can_v be_v satisfy_v about_o they_o but_o for_o particular_a argument_n to_o prove_v they_o unlawful_a i_o find_v none_o which_o make_v the_o whole_a charge_n look_v very_o suspicious_o for_o man_n do_v not_o use_v to_o remain_v in_o general_n when_o they_o have_v any_o assurance_n of_o the_o goodness_n of_o their_o cause_n yet_o to_o let_v the_o reader_n see_v that_o i_o decline_v nothing_o that_o look_v like_o argument_n in_o this_o matter_n i_o shall_v pick_v up_o every_o thing_n i_o can_v find_v which_o seem_v to_o prove_v these_o term_n of_o our_o communion_n to_o be_v unlawful_a or_o to_o justify_v their_o separation_n in_o the_o epistle_n before_o my_o sermon_n i_o have_v use_v this_o argument_n against_o the_o present_a separation_n that_o if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o separate_v on_o a_o pretence_n of_o great_a purity_n where_o there_o be_v a_o agreement_n in_o doctrine_n and_o the_o substantial_a part_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v acknowledge_v in_o our_o case_n then_o a_o bare_a difference_n of_o opinion_n as_o to_o some_o circumstantial_o of_o worship_n and_o the_o best_a constitution_n of_o church_n will_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n to_o break_v communion_n and_o to_o set_v up_o new_a church_n which_o consider_v the_o great_a variety_n of_o man_n fancy_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v to_o make_v a_o infinite_a divisibility_n in_o church_n without_o any_o possible_a stop_n to_o further_a separation_n this_o argument_n other_o be_v willing_a to_o pass_v over_o but_o mr._n a._n in_o his_o preface_n undertake_v to_o answer_v it_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o which_o be_v so_o material_a to_o our_o business_n i_o shall_v now_o distinct_o consider_v and_o like_o a_o able_a disputant_n he_o allow_v nothing_o at_o all_o in_o this_o argument_n for_o
attribute_v justification_n to_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o expiation_n of_o the_o remainder_n of_o venial_a sin_n to_o the_o use_n of_o ceremony_n however_o since_o they_o attribute_v so_o spiritual_a effect_n to_o they_o it_o be_v a_o argument_n they_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o real_a part_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o much_o as_o they_o do_v on_o prayer_n with_o which_o they_o compare_v they_o in_o point_n of_o efficacy_n but_o with_o what_o face_n can_v this_o be_v object_v against_o our_o church_n which_o utter_o reject_v any_o such_o spiritual_a efficacy_n as_o to_o the_o ceremony_n that_o be_v retain_v among_o we_o and_o declare_v that_o they_o be_v no_o otherwise_o receive_v in_o our_o church_n 30._o than_o as_o they_o be_v purge_v from_o popish_a superstition_n and_o error_n and_o therefore_o all_o opinion_n of_o merit_n and_o spiritual_a efficacy_n be_v take_v from_o they_o which_o do_v make_v they_o to_o be_v part_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v remove_v they_o remain_v only_o naked_a ceremony_n i._n e._n as_o cassander_n well_o express_v it_o word_n make_v visible_a or_o teach_v action_n who_o design_n and_o intention_n be_v towards_o we_o and_o not_o towards_o god_n they_o can_v be_v think_v to_o be_v make_v part_n of_o divine_a worship_n although_o they_o be_v use_v in_o the_o performance_n of_o they_o as_o if_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o east_n do_v wear_v the_o bâ—dge_n of_o a_o cross_n upon_o their_o arm_n at_o some_o solemn_a day_n as_o on_o good_a friday_n at_o their_o devotion_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o turk_n and_o jew_n will_v any_o one_o say_v that_o they_o make_v this_o badge_n a_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n but_o when_o they_o see_v the_o papist_n on_o that_o day_n use_v the_o most_o solemn_a posture_n of_o adoration_n to_o the_o crucifix_n they_o may_v well_o charge_v they_o with_o make_v this_o a_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n so_o that_o the_o distinction_n between_o these_o two_o be_v not_o so_o hard_a to_o find_v if_o man_n apply_v their_o mind_n to_o the_o consideration_n of_o it_o 2._o man_n may_v make_v ceremony_n to_o become_v part_n of_o divine_a worship_n if_o they_o suppose_v they_o unalterable_a and_o obligatory_a to_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o christian_n for_o this_o suppose_v a_o equal_a necessity_n with_o that_o of_o divine_a institution_n if_o man_n do_v assert_v so_o great_a a_o power_n in_o the_o church_n as_o to_o appoint_v thing_n for_o spiritual_a effect_n and_o to_o oblige_v the_o conscience_n of_o all_o christian_n to_o observe_v they_o it_o be_v all_o one_o as_o to_o say_v the_o church_n may_v make_v new_a part_n of_o worship_n but_o this_o can_v with_o no_o colour_n be_v object_v against_o a_o church_n which_o declare_v as_o express_o as_o it_o be_v possible_a prayer_n that_o it_o look_v on_o the_o rite_n and_o ceremony_n use_v therein_o as_o thing_n in_o their_o own_o nature_n indifferent_a and_o alterable_a and_o that_o change_v and_o alteration_n may_v be_v make_v as_o seem_v necessary_a or_o expedient_a to_o those_o in_o authority_n and_o that_o every_o country_n be_v at_o liberty_n to_o use_v their_o own_o ceremony_n 〈…〉_z and_o that_o they_o neither_o condemn_v other_o nor_o prescribe_v to_o they_o what_o can_v more_o express_v the_o not_o make_v ceremony_n any_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n than_o these_o thing_n dâ—_n and_o thus_o i_o have_v at_o once_o show_v what_o we_o mean_v by_o substantial_a part_n of_o divine_a worship_n and_o that_o our_o church_n do_v not_o make_v any_o human_a ceremony_n to_o be_v so_o sect._n 29._o i_o now_o come_v particular_o to_o examine_v the_o charge_n against_o our_o church_n for_o mr._n a._n say_v a_o outward_a visible_a sign_n of_o a_o inward_a invisible_a grace_n whereby_o a_o person_n be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o profession_n of_o and_o subjection_n to_o the_o redeemer_n be_v a_o substantial_a part_n of_o worship_n i_o answer_v 1._o a_o outward_a visible_a sign_n between_o man_n represent_v the_o duty_n or_o engagement_n of_o another_o be_v no_o part_n of_o divine_a worship_n at_o all_o much_o less_o a_o substantial_a part_n of_o it_o there_o be_v some_o visible_a sign_n from_o god_n to_o man_n represent_v the_o effect_n of_o his_o grace_n to_o we_o and_o those_o we_o call_v sacrament_n there_o be_v other_o sign_n from_o man_n to_o god_n to_o testify_v their_o subjection_n and_o dependence_n and_o these_o be_v act_n of_o worship_n and_o there_o be_v sign_n from_o man_n to_o man_n to_o represent_v some_o other_o thing_n beside_o the_o bare_a action_n and_o these_o be_v significant_a ceremony_n such_o as_o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n be_v for_o after_o the_o child_n be_v baptize_v and_o receive_v into_o the_o church_n the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v use_v in_o token_n that_o hereafter_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v ashamed_a to_o confess_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n crucify_v etc._n etc._n to_o who_o be_v this_o token_n make_v be_v it_o to_o god_n no_o certain_o if_o it_o be_v a_o permanent_a sign_n of_o the_o cross_n will_v it_o be_v for_o a_o testimony_n to_o god_n or_o to_o man_n when_o the_o primitive_a christian_n use_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o token_n they_o be_v not_o ashamed_a of_o christ_n crucify_v be_v this_o a_o dedicate_a sign_n to_o god_n or_o a_o declarative_a sign_n to_o man_n and_o what_o if_o it_o represent_v subjection_n to_o christ_n as_o the_o redeemer_n must_v it_o therefore_o be_v such_o a_o outward_a visible_a sign_n of_o inward_a invisible_a grace_n as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v it_o represent_v the_o duty_n and_o not_o the_o grace_n the_o duty_n be_v we_o and_o may_v be_v represent_v by_o we_o but_o the_o grace_n be_v god_n and_o therefore_o he_o must_v appoint_v the_o sign_n to_o represent_v and_o convey_v that_o because_o he_o alone_o be_v the_o giver_n of_o it_o 2._o the_o cross_n in_o baptism_n be_v not_o intend_v by_o our_o church_n for_o a_o sign_n of_o immediate_a dedication_n to_o god_n but_o of_o obligation_n on_o the_o person_n it_o be_v true_a that_o in_o the_o 30_o canon_n it_o be_v say_v that_o this_o church_n retain_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o primitive_a and_o apostolical_a church_n and_o account_v it_o a_o lawful_a outward_a ceremony_n and_o honourable_a badge_n whereby_o the_o infant_n be_v dedicate_v to_o the_o service_n of_o he_o who_o die_v upon_o the_o cross._n but_o for_o the_o right_a understanding_n thereof_o we_o must_v consider_v that_o baptism_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v complete_a before_o so_o that_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n add_v nothing_o to_o the_o perfection_n or_o virtue_n of_o it_o nor_o be_v omit_v take_v nothing_o from_o it_o as_o it_o be_v there_o express_v as_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o church_n this_o therefore_o be_v no_o part_n of_o the_o baptismal_a dedication_n and_o the_o minister_n act_n in_o a_o double_a capacity_n when_o he_o do_v baptize_v and_o when_o he_o sign_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n when_o he_o baptize_v he_o act_v by_o virtue_n of_o authority_n derive_v from_o christ_n i_o baptize_v thou_o in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o father_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v do_v and_o the_o child_n thereby_o solemn_o dedicate_v to_o god_n in_o baptism_n he_o than_o speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n vary_v the_o number_n we_o receive_v this_o child_n into_o the_o congregation_n of_o christ_n be_v flock_n and_o do_v sign_n he_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n etc._n etc._n i._n e._n we_o christian_n that_o be_v already_o member_n of_o christ_n flock_n do_v receive_v he_o into_o our_o number_n and_o in_o token_n of_o his_o be_v oblige_v to_o perform_v the_o duty_n belong_v to_o such_o a_o one_o do_v make_v use_n of_o this_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n as_o the_o rite_n of_o admission_n into_o the_o church_n and_o of_o his_o obligation_n to_o behave_v himself_o as_o become_v a_o christian._n and_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n in_o this_o sense_n as_o no_o doubt_n it_o be_v so_o intend_v 179._o all_o the_o difficulty_n about_o a_o dedicate_a covenant_a symbolical_a sacramental_a sign_n concern_v which_o some_o have_v make_v so_o great_a a_o stir_n 4â—_n will_v soon_o appear_v to_o be_v of_o no_o force_n for_o why_o may_v not_o the_o church_n appoint_v such_o a_o rite_n of_o admission_n of_o one_o of_o her_o member_n declare_v it_o to_o be_v no_o part_n of_o baptism_n let_v we_o suppose_v a_o adult_n person_n to_o be_v baptize_v and_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n to_o be_v admit_v a_o member_n of_o a_o independent_a church_n and_o the_o ceremony_n of_o this_o admission_n to_o be_v hold_v up_o of_o his_o hand_n in_o token_n of_o his_o own_v the_o church-covenant_n i._n e._n of_o promise_v to_o live_v as_o a_o church-member_n ought_v to_o do_v
among_o they_o the_o pastor_n of_o the_o church_n than_o baptise_n he_o and_o immediate_o after_o upon_o the_o hold_v up_o of_o his_o hand_n in_o token_n of_o his_o own_v the_o church-covenant_n he_o say_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n we_o receive_v thou_o into_o this_o congregation_n and_o accept_v of_o thy_o hold_v up_o of_o thy_o hand_n as_o a_o token_n that_o thou_o will_v hereafter_o behave_v thyself_o as_o a_o church-member_n ought_v to_o do_v among_o we_o what_o harm_n be_v there_o in_o all_o this_o and_o yet_o be_v not_o this_o a_o profess_v dedicate_a covenant_a symbolical_a sacramental_a sign_n as_o much_o as_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v among_o we_o do_v not_o hold_v up_o the_o hand_n signify_v and_o represent_v be_v it_o not_o therefore_o a_o significant_a and_o symbolical_a ceremony_n do_v it_o not_o import_v a_o obligation_n lie_v on_o the_o person_n be_v it_o not_o therefore_o dedicate_a covenant_a and_o sacramental_a as_o much_o as_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n why_o then_o shall_v this_o be_v scruple_v more_o than_o the_o other_o and_o by_o this_o mr._n b.'s_n great_a mistake_n appear_v about_o this_o matter_n 18._o who_o suppose_v that_o the_o minister_n speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o christ_n when_o he_o sign_n with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o as_o god_n officer_n from_o he_o and_o so_o dedicate_v he_o by_o this_o sign_n to_o the_o service_n of_o he_o that_o die_v upon_o the_o cross_n whereas_o the_o minister_n in_o the_o act_n speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o church_n as_o evident_o appear_v by_o those_o word_n we_o receive_v he_o into_o the_o congregation_n of_o christ_n be_v flock_n and_o then_o follow_v as_o the_o solemn_a rite_n of_o admission_n and_o do_v sign_n he_o with_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n etc._n etc._n all_o public_a and_o solemn_a admission_n into_o society_n have_v some_o peculiar_a ceremony_n belong_v to_o they_o and_o so_o as_o baptism_n beside_o its_o sacramental_a efficacy_n be_v a_o rite_n of_o admission_n into_o christ_n catholic_n church_n so_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n be_v into_o our_o church_n of_o england_n in_o which_o this_o ceremony_n be_v use_v without_o any_o prescription_n to_o other_o church_n sect._n 30._o but_o say_v mr._n b._n though_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n may_v be_v lawful_a directory_n as_o a_o transient_a arbitrary_a profess_v sign_n 113._o yet_o not_o as_o a_o dedicate_a sign_n and_o as_o the_o common_a profess_v symbol_n of_o baptize_v person_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a in_o the_o former_a sense_n i_o can_v understand_v how_o it_o shall_v be_v unlawful_a in_o the_o latter_a yes_o say_v he_o the_o institute_v of_o the_o latter_a belong_v to_o god_n only_o how_o do_v that_o appear_v because_o he_o have_v make_v two_o sacrament_n already_o for_o that_o end_n true_o but_o not_o only_o for_o that_o end_n but_o to_o be_v the_o mean_n and_o instrument_n of_o convey_v his_o grace_n to_o man_n which_o none_o but_o god_n himself_o can_v do_v and_o therefore_o none_o but_o he_o ought_v to_o appoint_v the_o mean_n for_o that_o end_n and_o we_o account_v it_o a_o unsufferable_a insolency_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o they_o to_o take_v upon_o they_o to_o make_v application_n of_o the_o merit_n of_o christ_n to_o rite_n of_o their_o own_o institution_n which_o be_v the_o only_a possible_a way_n for_o a_o church_n to_o make_v new_a sacrament_n but_o if_o every_o significant_a custom_n in_o a_o church_n must_v pass_v for_o a_o new_a sacrament_n then_o sit_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o new_a sacrament_n because_o we_o be_v tell_v it_o betoken_v rest_n and_o communion_n with_o christ_n then_o put_v off_o the_o hat_n in_o prayer_n be_v a_o new_a sacrament_n because_o it_o be_v a_o profess_v sign_n of_o reverence_n then_o lay_v on_o the_o hand_n and_o kiss_v the_o book_n in_o swear_v be_v new_a sacrament_n because_o they_o be_v public_a symbolical_a rite_n but_o say_v mr._n b._n it_o belong_v only_o to_o the_o king_n to_o make_v the_o common_a badge_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o own_o subject_n yet_o i_o hope_v every_o nobleman_n or_o gentleman_n may_v give_v a_o distinct_a livery_n without_o treason_n and_o therefore_o why_o may_v not_o every_o church_n appoint_v its_o own_o rite_n of_o admission_n of_o member_n into_o its_o body_n but_o the_o obligation_n here_o be_v to_o the_o common_a duty_n of_o christian_n and_o be_v not_o every_o church-member_n bind_v to_o perform_v these_o that_o which_o be_v peculiar_a be_v the_o manner_n of_o admission_n by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o this_o rite_n our_o church_n impose_v on_o no_o other_o but_o its_o own_o member_n i._n e._n make_v it_o necessary_a to_o none_o else_o and_o to_o show_v it_o to_o be_v only_o a_o solemn_a rite_n of_o admission_n it_o allow_v it_o to_o be_v forbear_v in_o private_a baptism_n but_o say_v mr._n b._n christ_n sacrament_n or_o symbol_n be_v sufficient_a we_o need_v not_o devise_v more_o and_o accuse_v his_o institution_n of_o insufficiency_n if_o it_o be_v lawful_a the_o church_n be_v to_o judge_v of_o the_o expediency_n and_o not_o every_o private_a person_n and_o to_o appoint_v other_o rite_n that_o do_v not_o encroach_v upon_o the_o institution_n of_o christ_n by_o challenge_v any_o effect_n peculiar_a to_o they_o be_v no_o charge_v they_o with_o insufficiency_n well_o say_v mr._n b._n but_o it_o be_v unlawful_a on_o another_o account_n viz._n as_o it_o be_v a_o image_n use_v as_o a_o medium_n in_o god_n worship_n and_o so_o forbid_v in_o the_o second_o commandment_n he_o may_v as_o well_o make_v it_o unlawful_a to_o use_v word_n in_o god_n worship_n for_o be_v not_o they_o image_n and_o represent_v thing_n to_o our_o mind_n as_o well_o as_o a_o transient_a sign_n of_o the_o cross_n nay_o do_v not_o mr._n b._n in_o the_o same_o place_n make_v it_o lawful_a to_o make_v a_o image_n a_o object_n or_o medium_fw-la of_o our_o consideration_n exciting_a our_o mind_n to_o worship_n god_n as_o he_o instance_v in_o a_o crucifix_n or_o historical_a image_n of_o christ_n or_o some_o holy_a man_n if_o any_o divine_a of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n have_v say_v any_o thing_n to_o this_o purpose_n what_o out-cry_n of_o popery_n have_v be_v make_v against_o we_o how_o many_o advances_n have_v we_o present_o make_v for_o let_v in_o the_o gross_a idolatry_n how_o many_o divine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v be_v quote_v to_o show_v that_o they_o go_v no_o further_a and_o desire_v no_o more_o than_o this_o yet_o the_o transient_a sign_n of_o the_o cross_n without_o any_o respect_n to_o worship_n be_v condemn_v among_o we_o as_o forbid_v by_o the_o second_o commandment_n and_o that_o by_o the_o same_o person_n and_o in_o the_o same_o page_n but_o it_o be_v use_v as_o a_o medium_n in_o god_n worship_n be_v our_o worship_n direct_v to_o it_o or_o do_v we_o kneel_v before_o it_o as_o mr._n b._n allow_v man_n may_v do_v before_o a_o crucifix_n do_v we_o declare_v that_o we_o be_v excite_v by_o it_o to_o worship_n god_n no_o all_o these_o be_v reject_v by_o our_o church_n how_o then_o be_v it_o a_o medium_n in_o god_n worship_n why_o forsooth_o it_o be_v not_o a_o mere_a circumstance_n but_o a_o outward_a act_n of_o worship_n what_o as_o much_o as_o kneel_v before_o a_o crucifix_n and_o yet_o that_o be_v lawful_a according_a to_o he_o suppose_v the_o mind_n be_v only_o excite_v by_o it_o suppose_v then_o we_o only_o use_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n to_o excite_v man_n consideration_n in_o the_o act_n of_o worship_n what_o harm_n be_v in_o it_o upon_o mr._n b.'s_n ground_n but_o our_o church_n allow_v not_o so_o much_o only_o take_v it_o for_o a_o lawful_a outward_a ceremony_n which_o have_v nothing_o of_o worship_n belong_v to_o it_o how_o come_v it_o then_o to_o be_v a_o medium_n in_o god_n worship_n for_o mr._n b._n say_v in_o the_o same_o place_n there_o be_v a_o twofold_a medium_n in_o god_n worship_n 1._o medium_fw-la excitans_fw-la that_o raise_v our_o mind_n to_o worship_n god_n as_o a_o crucifix_n etc._n etc._n 2._o medium_fw-la terminans_fw-la or_o as_o he_o call_v it_o terminus_fw-la in_fw-la genere_fw-la causae_fw-la finalis_fw-la a_o worship_v medium_n or_o the_o terminus_fw-la or_o the_o thing_n which_o we_o worship_v mediate_o on_o pretence_n of_o represent_v god_n and_o that_o we_o worship_v he_o in_o it_o ultimate_o and_o this_o he_o take_v to_o be_v the_o thing_n forbid_v direct_o in_o the_o second_o commandment_n viz._n to_o worship_v a_o creature_n with_o mind_n or_o body_n in_o the_o act_n of_o divine_a worship_n as_o represent_v god_n or_o as_o the_o mediate_a term_n of_o our_o worship_n by_o which_o we_o send_v it_o unto_o god_n as_o if_o it_o be_v more_o acceptable_a to_o he_o so_o
the_o party_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n i_o judge_v quite_o otherwise_o of_o they_o they_o have_v particular_a maxim_n and_o act_n by_o other_o interest_n but_o for_o those_o that_o have_v no_o tie_n to_o rome_n it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a thing_n to_o see_v they_o come_v to_o that_o extreme_a as_o to_o believe_v that_o a_o man_n can_v be_v save_v in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n this_o be_v not_o to_o have_v much_o knowledge_n of_o that_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o all_o the_o protestant_a world_n have_v so_o high_o approve_v and_o which_o do_v real_o deserve_v the_o praise_n of_o all_o good_a christian_n that_o be_v for_o there_o can_v be_v any_o thing_n make_v more_o wise_a than_o that_o confession_n and_o the_o article_n of_o faith_n be_v never_o collect_v with_o a_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a discretion_n than_o in_o that_o excellent_a piece_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n to_o keep_v it_o with_o so_o much_o veneration_n in_o the_o library_n of_o oxford_n and_o the_o great_a jewel_n deserve_v immortal_a praise_n for_o have_v so_o worthy_o defend_v it_o it_o be_v this_o that_o god_n make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o reformation_n of_o england_n and_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v as_o it_o be_v his_o work_n he_o have_v never_o bless_v it_o in_o so_o advantageous_a a_o manner_n the_o success_n that_o it_o have_v have_v aught_o to_o stop_v the_o mouth_n of_o those_o that_o be_v the_o most_o passionate_a and_o it_o be_v have_v triumph_v over_o so_o many_o obstacle_n shall_v make_v all_o the_o world_n acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v declare_v himself_o in_o favour_n of_o it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v visible_o concern_v in_o its_o establishment_n and_o that_o it_o have_v the_o truth_n and_o confirmation_n of_o his_o word_n to_o which_o in_o effect_n it_o owe_v its_o birth_n and_o original_n it_o be_v the_o same_o at_o present_a as_o it_o be_v when_o it_o be_v make_v and_o no_o one_o can_v reproach_v the_o bishop_n for_o have_v make_v any_o change_n in_o it_o since_o that_o time_n and_o how_o then_o can_v it_o be_v imagine_v that_o it_o have_v change_v its_o use_n and_o can_v there_o be_v any_o thing_n more_o unjust_a than_o to_o say_v that_o a_o instrument_n which_o god_n have_v heretofore_o employ_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o so_o many_o people_n for_o the_o consolation_n of_o so_o many_o good_a man_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o so_o many_o believer_n be_v now_o become_v a_o destructive_a and_o pernicious_a thing_n if_o your_o confession_n of_o faith_n be_v pure_a and_o innocent_a your_o divine_a service_n be_v so_o too_o for_o no_o one_o can_v discover_v any_o thing_n at_o all_o in_o it_o that_o tend_v to_o idolatry_n you_o adore_v nothing_o but_o god_n alone_o in_o your_o worship_n there_o be_v nothing_o that_o be_v terminate_v on_o the_o creature_n and_o if_o there_o be_v some_o ceremony_n there_o which_o one_o shall_v not_o meet_v with_o in_o some_o other_o place_n this_o be_v to_o make_v profession_n of_o a_o terrible_a kind_n of_o divinity_n to_o put_v off_o all_o charity_n not_o to_o know_v much_o what_o soul_n be_v worth_a not_o to_o understand_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n indifferent_a to_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v able_a to_o destroy_v those_o eternal_o that_o be_v willing_a to_o submit_v themselves_o unto_o they_o it_o be_v to_o have_v the_o same_o hardness_n to_o believe_v that_o your_o ecclesiastical_a discipline_n can_v damn_v any_o for_o where_o have_v it_o be_v ever_o see_v that_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n be_v concern_v for_o article_n of_o discipline_n and_o thing_n that_o regard_v but_o the_o outside_n and_o order_n of_o the_o church_n and_o be_v but_o as_o it_o be_v the_o bark_n and_o cover_n of_o the_o truth_n can_v these_o thing_n cause_n death_n and_o distil_v poison_n into_o a_o soul_n true_o these_o be_v never_o account_v in_o the_o number_n of_o essential_a truth_n and_o as_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o these_o that_o can_v save_v so_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o these_o that_o can_v exclude_v man_n from_o salvation_n for_o the_o episcopal_a government_n what_o be_v there_o in_o it_o that_o be_v dangerous_a and_o may_v reasonable_o alarm_n man_n conscience_n and_o if_o this_o be_v capable_a of_o deprive_v we_o of_o eternal_a glory_n and_o shut_v the_o gate_n of_o heaven_n who_o be_v there_o that_o enter_v there_o for_o the_o space_n of_o fifteen_o hundred_o year_n since_o that_o for_o all_o that_o time_n all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o world_n have_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o government_n if_o it_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n and_o the_o attainment_n of_o eternal_a happiness_n be_v it_o credible_a that_o god_n have_v so_o high_o approve_v it_o and_o permit_v his_o church_n to_o be_v tyrannize_v over_o by_o it_o for_o so_o many_o age_n for_o who_o be_v it_o that_o do_v govern_v it_o who_o be_v it_o that_o do_v make_v up_o its_o council_n as_o well_o general_n as_o particular_a who_o be_v it_o that_o combat_v the_o heresy_n with_o which_o it_o have_v be_v at_o all_o time_n assault_v be_v it_o not_o the_o bishop_n and_o be_v it_o not_o to_o their_o wise_a conduct_n to_o which_o next_o under_o god_n his_o word_n be_v behold_v for_o its_o victory_n and_o triumph_n and_o not_o to_o go_v back_o so_o far_o as_o the_o birth_n and_o infancy_n of_o the_o church_n who_o be_v it_o that_o in_o the_o last_o age_n deliver_v england_n from_o the_o error_n in_o which_o she_o be_v envelop_v who_o be_v it_o that_o make_v the_o truth_n to_o rise_v so_o miraculous_o there_o again_o be_v it_o not_o the_o zeal_n and_o constancy_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o their_o ministry_n that_o disengage_v the_o english_a from_o that_o oppression_n under_o which_o they_o have_v groan_v so_o long_o and_o do_v not_o their_o example_n powerful_o help_v forward_o the_o reformation_n of_o all_o europe_n in_o truth_n i_o think_v they_o may_v make_v the_o same_o use_n of_o this_o as_o gregory_n nazianzen_n do_v heretofore_o at_o constantinople_n when_o he_o arrive_v there_o he_o find_v that_o arrianism_n have_v make_v a_o very_a great_a progress_n in_o that_o place_n but_o then_o his_o courage_n his_o zeal_n his_o learning_n do_v so_o mighty_o weaken_v the_o party_n of_o the_o heretic_n that_o in_o a_o little_a time_n the_o truth_n appear_v there_o again_o more_o beautiful_a than_o ever_o and_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v so_o stout_o uphold_v it_o he_o will_v have_v to_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o anastasia_n because_o he_o have_v bring_v the_o truth_n as_o it_o be_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n and_o clear_v it_o from_o the_o error_n that_o lie_v upon_o it_o and_o by_o his_o continual_a care_n have_v cause_v it_o as_o it_o be_v to_o come_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a to_o a_o glorious_a resurrection_n it_o be_v this_o too_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o england_n have_v do_v they_o see_v not_o only_o one_o truth_n but_o almost_o all_o the_o fundamental_a truth_n bury_v under_o a_o formidable_a number_n of_o error_n they_o see_v the_o yoke_n of_o rome_n heavy_a among_o they_o than_o it_o be_v any_o where_o else_o the_o difficulty_n that_o there_o be_v of_o succeed_v in_o the_o reformation_n be_v enough_o to_o discourage_v person_n of_o a_o ordinary_a capacity_n and_o zeal_n nevertheless_o nothing_o turn_v they_o from_o so_o generous_a a_o design_n the_o enemy_n without_o and_o those_o within_o as_o terrible_a as_o they_o seem_v do_v not_o fright_v they_o they_o undertake_v this_o great_a work_n and_o do_v not_o leave_v it_o till_o they_o have_v bring_v it_o about_o and_o raise_v up_o the_o truth_n and_o place_v it_o again_o upon_o the_o throne_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o may_v every_v where_o have_v monument_n of_o this_o miracle_n and_o just_o have_v call_v all_o their_o church_n by_o the_o name_n of_o anastasia_n or_o resurrection_n but_o if_o their_o church_n have_v not_o that_o title_n the_o thing_n itself_o belong_v unto_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v hear_v nothing_o discourse_v of_o in_o these_o but_o lecture_n and_o praise_n of_o the_o pure_a truth_n which_o ought_v to_o oblige_v all_o good_a man_n not_o to_o separate_v from_o it_o but_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o church_n of_o england_n as_o a_o very_a orthodox_n church_n thus_o all_o the_o protestant_n of_o france_n do_v those_o of_o geneva_n those_o of_o switzerland_n and_o german_n and_o those_o of_o holland_n too_o for_o they_o do_v themselves_o a_o very_a great_a honour_n in_o have_v some_o divine_n of_o england_n in_o their_o synod_n of_o dort_n and_o show_v plain_o that_o they_o have_v a_o profound_a veneration_n for_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o from_o whence_o do_v it_o then_o come_v that_o some_o englishman_n themselves_o have_v so_o ill_a a_o opinion_n of_o she_o at_o present_a and_o
divide_v rash_o from_o she_o as_o they_o do_v be_v not_o this_o to_o divide_v from_o all_o the_o ancient_a church_n from_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o east_n from_o all_o the_o protestant_a church_n which_o have_v always_o have_v a_o very_a great_a respect_n for_o the_o purity_n of_o that_o of_o england_n be_v it_o not_o horrible_a impudence_n to_o excommunicate_v she_o without_o mercy_n and_o to_o make_v themselves_o believe_v strange_o of_o she_o for_o they_o to_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v the_o only_a man_n in_o england_n nay_o in_o the_o christian_a world_n that_o be_v predestinate_v to_o eternal_a happiness_n and_o to_o hold_v the_o truth_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v hold_v indeed_o one_o may_v make_v a_o very_a odious_a parallel_n betwixt_o these_o teacher_n and_o pope_n victor_n that_o will_v needs_o excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o do_v not_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n of_o easter_n the_o same_o day_n they_o do_v at_o rome_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o audean_o that_o divide_v from_o the_o christian_n and_o will_v not_o endure_v rich_a bishop_n betwixt_o they_o and_o the_o donatist_n that_o will_v have_v no_o communion_n with_o they_o that_o have_v be_v ordain_v by_o lapse_v bishop_n and_o imagine_v that_o their_o society_n be_v the_o true_a church_n and_o the_o well_o belove_a spouse_n that_o feed_v her_o flock_n in_o the_o south_n betwixt_o they_o and_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a communion_n who_o have_v so_o good_a a_o opinion_n of_o their_o own_o church_n that_o out_o of_o she_o they_o do_v not_o imagine_v that_o any_o one_o can_v ever_o be_v save_v for_o my_o part_n as_o much_o incline_v to_o toleration_n as_o i_o be_o i_o can_v for_o all_o this_o persuade_v myself_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v allow_v to_o those_o that_o have_v so_o little_a of_o it_o for_o other_o man_n and_o who_o if_o they_o be_v master_n will_v certain_o give_v but_o bad_a quarter_n to_o those_o that_o depend_v upon_o they_o i_o look_v upon_o these_o man_n as_o disturber_n of_o the_o state_n and_o church_n and_o who_o be_v doubtless_o animate_v by_o a_o spirit_n of_o sedition_n nay_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v just_o such_o as_o they_o say_v they_o be_v and_o i_o shall_v be_v something_o afraid_a that_o very_o dangerous_a enemy_n may_v be_v hide_v under_o colour_n of_o these_o teacher_n society_n compose_v of_o such_o person_n will_v be_v extreme_a dangerous_a and_o they_o can_v not_o be_v suffer_v without_o open_v the_o gate_n to_o disorder_v and_o advance_v towards_o one_o own_o ruin_n there_o be_v some_o of_o these_o that_o be_v compose_v of_o more_o reasonable_a man_n but_o i_o can_v wish_v they_o be_v reasonable_a enough_o not_o to_o separate_v from_o those_o of_o which_o the_o church_n of_o england_n be_v compose_v especial_o in_o the_o case_n we_o be_v in_o they_o shall_v do_v all_o for_o a_o good_a agreement_n and_o in_o the_o present_a conjuncture_n of_o affair_n they_o shall_v understand_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o but_o a_o good_a reunion_n that_o can_v prevent_v the_o evil_n with_o which_o england_n be_v threaten_v for_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o their_o meeting_n be_v of_o any_o great_a use_n or_o that_o one_o may_v be_v more_o comfort_v there_o than_o in_o the_o episcopal_a church_n when_o i_o be_v at_o london_n almost_o five_o year_n ago_o i_o go_v to_o several_a of_o their_o private_a assembly_n to_o see_v what_o way_n they_o take_v for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o preach_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n but_o i_o profess_v i_o be_v not_o at_o all_o edify_v by_o it_o i_o hear_v one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a nonconformist_n he_o preach_v in_o a_o place_n where_o there_o be_v three_o man_n and_o three_o or_o fourscore_o woman_n he_o have_v choose_v a_o text_n about_o the_o build_n up_o the_o ruin_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o for_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o he_o cite_v pliny_n and_o vitruvius_n a_o hundred_o time_n and_o do_v not_o forget_v to_o mention_v a_o proverb_n in_o italian_a duro_fw-la con_fw-mi duro_fw-la non_fw-it fa_fw-it muro_fw-la all_o this_o seem_v to_o i_o nothing_o to_o the_o purpose_n and_o very_o improper_a for_o the_o poor_a woman_n and_o very_o far_o from_o a_o spirit_n that_o seek_v nothing_o but_o the_o comfort_n and_o edification_n of_o his_o hearer_n to_o cantonize_v themselves_o and_o make_v a_o schism_n to_o have_v the_o liberty_n to_o vent_v such_o vanity_n be_v very_o ill_a conduct_n and_o the_o people_n seem_v very_o weak_a to_o quit_v their_o mutual_a assembly_n for_o thing_n that_o so_o little_o deserve_v their_o esteem_n and_o preference_n i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o any_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o suffer_v this_o irregularity_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o novatian_o be_v sometime_o suffer_v at_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n and_o that_o even_o the_o donatist_n have_v some_o kind_n of_o liberty_n in_o the_o first_o of_o these_o place_n but_o they_o be_v only_a stranger_n and_o that_o neither_o do_v not_o endure_v any_o long_a time_n and_o as_o there_o be_v but_o few_o of_o they_o that_o be_v not_o to_o be_v draw_v into_o example_n but_o it_o be_v another_o case_n in_o england_n and_o see_v the_o good_a of_o the_o state_n and_o church_n depend_v absolute_o upon_o the_o union_n of_o the_o people_n in_o the_o point_n of_o religion_n one_o can_v there_o press_v a_o universal_a union_n too_o much_o but_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v procure_v by_o good_a mean_n and_o since_o the_o bishop_n be_v person_n of_o great_a experience_n of_o a_o extraordinary_a knowledge_n of_o a_o true_a fatherly_a zeal_n and_o goodness_n towards_o their_o people_n i_o hope_v that_o they_o will_v employ_v themselves_o in_o this_o great_a work_n with_o all_o the_o prudence_n and_o charity_n that_o be_v necessary_a to_o the_o succeed_a of_o such_o a_o commendable_a undertake_n you_o particular_o my_o lord_n who_o moderation_n and_o capacity_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o the_o world_n it_o look_v as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o design_n reserve_v for_o your_o great_a wisdom_n and_o if_o you_o do_v not_o succeed_v it_o be_v clear_a that_o all_o other_o will_v labour_v in_o it_o but_o in_o vain_a for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v contribute_v nothing_o to_o it_o where_o i_o be_o but_o vow_n and_o prayer_n and_o of_o these_o i_o can_v protest_v that_o i_o make_v very_o sincere_a one_o every_o day_n for_o the_o prosperity_n of_o the_o english_a church_n and_o that_o it_o will_v please_v god_n to_o order_v thing_n in_o such_o manner_n that_o all_o the_o protestant_n of_o england_n for_o the_o future_a may_v be_v of_o one_o heart_n and_o of_o one_o soul._n i_o beg_v your_o lordship_n to_o be_v well_o assure_v of_o this_o and_o to_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v with_o more_o respect_n than_o i_o be_o leyden_n sept._n 3._o 1680._o my_o lord_n your_o most_o humble_a and_o most_o obedient_a servant_n le_z moyne_n a_o paris_n l'_fw-fr 32._o d'octob_n monseigneur_n rien_fw-fr ne_fw-fr vous_fw-fr a_fw-fr deu_fw-mi paroistre_fw-mi si_fw-mi estrange_v ny_fw-fr si_fw-mi incivil_a que_fw-fr mon_fw-fr silence_n sur_fw-fr la_fw-fr lettre_fw-fr que_fw-fr vous_fw-fr i_o fîstes_fw-fr l'honneur_fw-fr de_fw-fr m'escrire_fw-fr il_fw-fr y_fw-fr a_fw-fr environ_fw-fr trois_fw-fr mois_fw-fr il_fw-fr est_fw-fr pourtant_fw-fr uray_fw-fr que_fw-fr je_fw-fr n'ay_fw-fr rien_fw-fr a_o i_o reprocher_n sur_fw-fr cela_fw-fr &_o a_o fin_n que_fw-fr vous_fw-fr le_fw-fr croyiez_fw-fr comme_fw-fr moi_fw-fr vous_fw-fr voulez_fw-fr bien_fw-fr i_o permettre_fw-fr de_fw-fr vous_fw-fr dire_fw-fr comment_n la_fw-fr choose_v s'est_fw-fr passée_fw-fr quand_fw-fr on_o m'apporta_fw-mi vostre_fw-fr lettre_fw-fr j'estois_fw-fr retombé_fw-fr dans_fw-fr une_fw-fr grande_fw-fr &_o violente_fw-la fiebure_fw-fr dont_fw-fr dieu_fw-fr m'a_fw-fr affligé_fw-fr durant_fw-mi quatre_fw-fr ou_fw-fr cinq_fw-fr mois_fw-fr &_o qui_fw-fr m'a_fw-fr mené_fw-fr jusqu'a_fw-fr deux_fw-fr doit_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr mort_fw-fr je_fw-fr priay_v un_fw-fr de_fw-fr mes_fw-fr s_n qui_fw-fr estoit_fw-fr alors_fw-fr dans_fw-fr ma_fw-fr chambre_n de_fw-fr l'ouvrir_fw-fr &_o de_fw-it i_o dire_fw-fr le_fw-fr nom_fw-fr de_fw-fr celuy_fw-fr qui_fw-fr i_o l'escrivoit_fw-fr mais_fw-fr il_fw-fr se_fw-fr trouva_fw-fr que_fw-fr vous_fw-fr aviez_fw-fr oublié_fw-fr de_fw-fr la_fw-fr signer_n sur_fw-fr quoy_fw-fr je_fw-fr i_o l'a_fw-fr fis_fw-fr apporter_n pour_fw-fr voir_fw-fr si_fw-fr je_fw-fr n'en_fw-fr connoistrois_fw-fr point_fw-fr le_fw-fr caractére_n et_fw-fr ce_fw-fr fut_fw-fr encore_fw-fr inutilement_n par_fw-fr ce_fw-fr que_fw-fr jusqu'alor_n je_fw-fr n'_fw-fr avois_fw-fr rien_fw-fr veu_n de_fw-fr vostre_fw-fr main_fw-fr cela_fw-fr i_o fit_a croire_fw-fr qu'elle_fw-fr avoit_fw-fr esté_fw-fr escrite_n par_fw-fr celuy_fw-fr lá_fw-fr mesme_fw-fr qui_fw-fr l'avoit_fw-fr apportée_n pour_fw-fr m'attrapper_fw-fr dix_fw-fr ou_fw-fr douze_n sous_fw-fr de_fw-fr port_n car_fw-fr ce_fw-fr petit_fw-fr stratagem_n est_fw-fr assez_fw-fr commun_fw-fr en_fw-fr
etc._n etc._n p._n 17._o giffard_n answer_n to_o the_o â—rownists_n p._n 47._o grave_a confutation_n etc._n etc._n p._n 18._o acts._n 8_o 12_o 19_o 31._o grave_a confutation_n etc._n etc._n p._n 51._o 52._o giffard_n answer_n p._n 59_o 95_o 100_o 101_o 102._o grave_a confutation_n etc._n etc._n p._n 19_o bradshaw_n answer_n to_o johnson_n p._n 65._o ed._n 1642._o page_n 49._o stephen_n offwooâ—_n be_v advertisement_n to_o joâ—n_n delecluse_n and_o h._n may_n p._n 10_o 39_o defence_n of_o the_o admon_n to_o the_o follower_n of_o brown_n p._n 127._o page_n 133._o page_n 135._o page_n 134._o page_n 140._o page_n 141._o pag._n 138_o etc._n etc._n counterpoison_v p._n 25._o cotton_n answ._n to_o r._n willâ—â—ms_n p._n 122._o offwood_n advertisement_n p._n 15._o cotton_n answer_v to_o r._n williams_n p._n 17._o ib._n clifton_n advertisement_n p._n 22._o 26._o way_n of_o congregational_a church_n clear_v p._n 6._o profane_a schism_n of_o the_o brownist_n p._n 63._o ib._n ch_n 2._o p._n 9_o page_n 71._o offwood_n advertisement_n p._n 43._o schism_n of_o the_o browniâ—s_n p._n 87._o way_n of_o congregational_a church_n p._n 7._o see_v smith_n reason_n in_o bâ—nard_n against_o brâ—â—nists_n caâ—led_v plain_a evidence_n p._n 5_o 6_o 7._o smith_n ep._n to_o the_o character_n cotton_n way_n cleareâ—_n p._n 8._o page_n 15._o page_n 14._o page_n 138._o r._n williams_n answer_v to_o cotton_n be_v 〈◊〉_d 3â—_n page_n 39_o page_n 43._o cotton_n answer_v to_o williams_n p._n 129_o 132._o apologet._n narrative_n p._n 5_o 6._o anatomy_n of_o independency_n p._n 18_o 19_o 20_o etc._n etc._n answer_v to_o the_o antapologia_fw-la p._n 245._o dissuasive_a from_o the_o error_n of_o the_o time_n p._n 76_o anatomy_n of_o independ_v p._n 6._o anatomy_n of_o independ_v p._n 49._o dup_o to_o m._n s._n p._n 53._o argument_n of_o the_o scotch_a commiss_n p._n 3_o 4._o serm._n nou._n 8._o 1641._o serm._n before_o the_o com._n feb._n 19_o 1645._o serm._n before_o the_o lord_n mayor_n jan._n 14._o 1645._o serm._n before_o the_o parliament_n sept._n 12._o 1644._o observation_n and_o annotation_n on_o the_o apologetical_a narration_n p._n 17._o sermon_n at_o st._n paul_n feb._n 8._o 1645._o p._n 41._o narrative_n of_o new-england_n etc._n etc._n postscript_n p._n 52._o baylie_n dissuasive_a p._n 104._o paper_n for_o accommod_n p._n 47._o baxter_n answer_n p._n 89._o dr._n o._n p._n 50._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 58_o 68_o 69._o â—etter_o out_o of_o the_o country_n p._n â—8_o answ._n to_o my_o sermon_n p._n 21._o giffard_n answer_n to_o the_o brownist_n p._n 104._o barrow_n against_o giffard_n p._n 105._o page_n 70_o 72._o confut._n of_o the_o brown_n p._n 51._o page_n 2d_o page_n 41._o the_o second_o quaere_fw-la answer_v to_o letter_n p._n 22._o vnreasonableness_n of_o separation_n p._n 89._o answer_v to_o serm._n p._n 99_o defence_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o division_n p._n 55._o cassand_n anglic._n p._n 2._o page_n 232_o vindication_n of_o non_fw-fr conformist_n p._n 8_o 9_o page_n 22._o answ._n to_o serm._n p._n 27._o defence_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o division_n p._n 64._o restor_fw-la of_o sutton_n p._n 15._o page_n 30._o mischief_n of_o imposition_n preface_n jacob_n against_o johnson_n p._n 21_o 23_o 29_o 32_o 33_o 37_o 40_o 42_o 47_o 54_o 68_o 79_o 82._o bradshaw_n answer_n to_o johnson_n three_o reason_n sect._n 2._o giffard_n against_o brow_n p._n 97_o 98_o 10â—_o counterpoison_v p._n 9_o 10_o 27_o 51_o 92._o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n p._n 34._o mischief_n of_o imposition_n preface_n rector_n of_o sutton_n etc._n etc._n p._n 35._o answ._n to_o let._n p._n 24._o ans._n to_o letter_n p_o 17._o answer_v to_o sermon_n p._n 57_o cure_v of_o divis_n p._n 393._o sacrileg_n desertion_n p._n 102._o etc._n etc._n first_o plea_n sect._n 9_o p._n â—41_n page_n 45._o answ._n to_o serm_n p._n 49._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 47._o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n etc._n etc._n p._n 9_o dr._n o._n vindication_n etc._n etc._n p._n 35._o mischief_n of_o imposition_n etc._n etc._n p._n 36._o mischief_n of_o imposition_n p._n 65._o sacrileg_n de_fw-fr â—ertion_n p._n 16._o defence_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o divis._n introd_a p._n 50._o ibid._n p._n 170._o answ._n p._n 23._o dr._n o._n vindicat_fw-la p._n 20_o christian_n directory_n part_v 3._o p._n 739_o 741._o sacrileg_n desert_n p._n 102_o etc._n etc._n cure_v of_o divis_n p._n 393._o answ._n to_o my_o letter_n p._n 23._o apology_n of_o the_o brownist_n n._n 36._o chap._n 13._o order_n of_o congregational_a church_n n._n 28._o irenic_n c._n 22._o answ._n to_o letter_n p._n 18._o sacrileg_n desert_n p._n 86._o answ._n p._n 18._o answer_v to_o my_o sermon_n p._n 63._o sacrileg_n desert_n p._n 34._o true_a way_n of_o concord_n ch._n 10._o answ._n p_o 15_o 50._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 55._o brownisâ—s_n apology_n sect._n 23._o mischief_n of_o imposit_n preface_n dr._n oh_o vindic_n p._n 36._o answ._n p._n 50._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 83._o cure_v of_o division_n direct_v 36._o sacrileg_n desert_n p._n 10._o ball_n against_o can_n p._n 1_o 4_o 5_o etc._n etc._n pag._n 15_o 42_o 56._o trial_n of_o new_a church_n way_n p._n 11._o christian_n direct_a part._n 3._o p._n 747._o answ._n p._n 50._o cure_v of_o divis_n p._n 393._o answ._n p._n 54._o answ._n p._n 50._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 108._o sacrileg_n desert_n p._n 43._o answer_v to_o serm._n p._n 46._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 220._o 223_o 226_o 339._o answ._n to_o sacril_n desertion_n p._n 13._o answ._n p._n 19_o answ._n p._n 50._o answ._n p._n 4â—_n answ._n p._n 54._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 55._o answ._n p._n 44._o 1_o king_n 2._o 35._o mischief_n of_o impo_n preface_n rector_n of_o sutton_n etc._n etc._n p._n 26._o plea_n p._n 55._o answ._n p._n 9_o plea_n p._n 81_o 82._o ibid._n answ._n p._n 49._o plea_n p._n 82._o preface_n to_o defence_n of_o his_o cure_n p._n 9_o plea_n p._n 42._o answ._n p._n 61._o plea_n p._n 42._o rector_n of_o suâ—toâ—_n etc._n etc._n p._n 25._o answ._n p._n 46._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 48._o tract_n of_o schism_n p._n 3._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 48_o 49._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 53._o answ._n p._n 46._o 60_o 87._o answ._n p._n 47._o answ._n 15_o 52_o 53_o 84._o answ._n p._n 21._o answ._n p._n 64._o page_n 24._o page_n 62._o page_n 86._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 85._o page_n 33._o page_n 51._o page_n 50._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 84._o answ._n p._n 105._o rom._n 12._o 18._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 39_o ibid._n plea_n p._n 240._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p_o 40._o answ._n p._n 64._o trial_n of_o ground_n of_o separation_n chap._n 10._o p._n 791._o robinson_n treatise_n p._n 11._o ainsworth_n consider_v examine_v p._n 5._o john_n 10_o 22_o 23._o matt._n 23._o 2._o luk._n 24_o 53._o vindication_n of_o non-conformâ—ts_a p._n 25_o 30._o act._n 16._o 13._o phil._n 1_o 27._o 2._o 2._o act._n 15._o 1._o rector_n of_o sutton_n p._n 15_o 16._o gal._n 5._o 2._o vindication_n of_o nonconformist_n p._n 26._o page_n 27._o page_n 28_o page_n 28_o 31._o act._n 15_o 28._o page_z 7_o 8._o letter_n cut_v of_o the_o country_n p._n 24._o mischief_n of_o imposit_n p._n 6_o 7._o de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la â—c_z donat_n l._n 2._o c_o 4_o 5._o 〈…〉_z vindicat._n p._n 14._o instit._fw-la l._n 4._o c._n 1._o n._n 9_o numb_a 10._o numb_a 11._o numb_a 13_o 14_o 15_o 16._o numb_a 18._o numb_a 19_o cap._n 2._o n._n 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o numb_a 9_o 10_o 11_o 12._o apology_n c._n 3._o cap._n 4._o cap._n 5._o cap._n 7._o cap._n 8._o cap._n 18._o de_fw-fr secess_n ab_fw-la eccles._n rom._n &c_n &c_n p._n 233._o prejuges_fw-la legitimes_fw-la contre_fw-fr les_fw-fr calviniste_n claude_n sa_o defence_n de_fw-fr la_fw-fr reformation_n 8._o part_n pajon_n examen_fw-la du_fw-fr liure_fw-fr etc._n etc._n 3._o party_n turretini_fw-la disput_n 1._o de_fw-la necessariâ_fw-la secessione_n ab_fw-la ecclesiâ_fw-la rom._n sect._n 11._o le_fw-fr blanc_n thesis_n de_fw-la reunione_fw-la praefat._n ad_fw-la confess_v helot_n &_o be_v 17_o 27._o consens_fw-la polon_n p._n 220._o confess_v august_n art_n 7._o confess_v argent_fw-fr c._n 14._o croc._n de_fw-fr eccâ—es_n unit_fw-la &_o schism_n c._n 6._o â—_o 4._o comment_fw-fr de_fw-fr aug._n confess_v 9_o c._n 4._o p._n 33._o c._n 29._o page_n 435._o zanch._n 1._o de_fw-fr reâ—_n p._n 765._o amyrald_n de_fw-fr secess_n ab_fw-la eccl._n rom._n deque_fw-la pace_fw-la cum_fw-la evangel_n constit_fw-la p._n 23._o hornbeck_n de_fw-fr consociat_fw-la evang._n sect._n 1._o n._n 3._o sencent_n d._n daven_n p._n 5._o irenâ—c_fw-la tract_n pror_n p._n 55._o vindication_n of_o nonconformists_a p._n 13._o 36._o cyprian_a ad_fw-la anton._n ep._n 52._o n._n 13._o euseb._n l._n 6._o c._n 45._o pacian_a epist_n 3._o ad_fw-la sempron_n cyprian_a epâ—st_n 51_o 52._o 〈◊〉_d unit_fw-la eccl_n de_fw-fr latsis_fw-la euseb._n l._n 6._o c._n 45._o theod._n haeret_fw-la
fab_n l_o 3._o 5._o epiph._n haer_fw-mi 59_o cyprian_a de_fw-fr vnit._n eccl._n n._n 11_o 12_o etc._n etc._n epiph._n haer_fw-mi 68_o theod._n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o epiph._n haer_fw-mi 70._o sect._n 15._o rector_n of_o sutton_n etc._n etc._n p._n 42._o cotton_n be_v answer_n to_o r._n williams_n p._n 121._o mischief_n of_o imposit_n in_o the_o preface_n aug._n c._n ep._n parmen_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 7._o l._n 2._o c._n 1_o 3_o 11._o l._n 3._o c._n 1._o de_fw-fr bapt_a c._n donat._n l._n 2._o c._n crescon_n l._n 2._o c._n 14._o aug._n ep._n 43._o &_o 51._o colâ—_n at_o 3._o carthag_n n._n 258._o mischief_n of_o imposiâ—ions_n in_o the_o preface_n collat._n 3._o carthag_n n._n 258._o aug_n 〈…〉_z â—6_n c._n parmen_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 5._o l._n 2._o c._n 18._o cure_v of_o division_n direct_v 7._o defence_n of_o the_o cure_n p._n 3._o christian_n directory_n p._n 739_o etc._n etc._n mischief_n of_o impo_n sect._n 1_o christian_n directory_n p._n 741._o defence_n of_o his_o cure_n 2_o except_o p_o 6._o heb._n 10._o 25._o act._n 2._o 42._o 1_o cor._n 10._o 17._o 1_o cor_n 12._o 13._o ephes._n 4._o 3_o 4_o 5._o johâ—_n 17._o 21._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 62._o chryso_v in_o eph._n 4._o p._n â—22_n 1_o cor._n 10._o 6._o 14._o 1_o st._n john_n 5._o matt._n 4._o 19_o 2_o cor._n 6._o 17._o heb._n 13._o 7._o 17._o 1_o thess._n 5._o 12._o 13._o gal._n 1._o 6._o 7._o 8._o tit._n 3._o 10._o 2_o john_n 10._o revel_v 2._o 6._o 15._o aâ—t_fw-la 15._o 2._o phil._n 3._o 3_o rom._n 14._o 2_o 〈…〉_z 18_o 19_o 1_o cor._n 5._o 11._o vers._n 12._o 13_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 37._o serm._n p._n 26._o vindic_n p._n 41._o cotton_n way_n of_o congregational_a church_n clear_v p._n 98_o 99_o cyprian_n l._n 5._o ep._n 2._o in_o the_o late_a edit_n ep._n 5._o l._n 4._o 10._o ep._n 35._o l._n 5._o ep._n 3._o ep._n 28._o l._n 3._o ep._n 22._o ep._n 24._o ep._n 40._o euseb._n l._n 6._o c._n 35._o phot._n nomocan_a do_fw-mi 1._o c._n 30._o l._n 3._o ep._n 5._o ep._n 15._o l._n 3._o 15._o ep._n 11._o l._n 3._o ep._n 14._o ep._n 10._o l._n 3._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 11._o l._n 3._o ep._n 10._o ep._n 12._o ep._n 21._o ep._n 22._o ep._n 25._o ep._n 26._o ep._n 28._o ep._n 30._o ep._n 31._o ep._n 33._o ep._n 34._o ep._n 35._o ep._n 38._o ep._n 39_o ep._n 27._o ep._n 52._o ep._n 55._o ep._n 65._o ep._n 69._o ep._n 75._o moses_n and_o aaron_n p._n 62._o vindic._n p._n 39_o act._n 9_o 31._o 1_o thess._n 2._o 14._o 1_o cor._n 16._o 19_o act._n 15._o 41._o 1_o cor._n 16._o 1._o gal._n 1._o 2._o 2_o cor._n 8._o 1._o act._n 20._o 19_o 31._o 1_o cor._n 16._o 9_o vindic._n p._n 40._o p._n 4â—_n orig._n c._n cels._n l._n 3._o act._n 18._o 11._o act._n 20._o 31._o sâ—t_a l._n 8._o thucyd._n l._n 4._o &_o l._n 8._o p._n 41._o act._n 4._o 4._o sâ—â—_n l._n 9_o eustar_n ad_fw-la il._n â—_o euseb._n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o epiph._n haer_fw-mi 29._o p._n 42._o evangel_n love_n p._n 59_o p._n 65._o p._n 43._o p._n 44._o reason_n against_o the_o instance_n etc._n etc._n p._n 83._o p._n 46._o p._n 24._o true_a and_o only_a way_n of_o concord_n p_o iii_o premonition_n to_o the_o true_a way_n of_o concord_n plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 66._o church-history_n p._n 37._o p._n 73._o church-history_n p._n 57_o answ._n to_o serm._n p._n 74._o aug._n de_fw-fr bapt._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o cypt._n ep._n 52._o n._n 4._o cypr._n ep._n 55._o n._n 6_o 9_o ep._n 46._o n._n 3._o ep._n 58._o n._n 2._o de_fw-fr vnit._n eccl._n n._n 3_o 4._o s._n august_n ep._n 162._o n._n e._n ep._n 43._o collat._n carthage_n 1_o aug._n ep._n 43._o victor_n viten_n l._n 1._o 1._o aug._n serm._n 4._o 14._o 102._o de_fw-la diversis_fw-la diversis_fw-la serm._n 12._o 122._o de_fw-la diversis_fw-la diversis_fw-la de_fw-fr divers_a 11._o 11._o 96._o de_fw-fr temp._n temp._n vict._n l._n 1._o 1._o 110._o de_fw-fr temp._n temp._n 251._o de_fw-fr temp._n temp._n 24._o the_o divers_a victor_n vit._n l._n 5._o collat._n 1._o carthage_n n._n 139._o optat._n l._n 6._o cod._n eccl._n afric_n c._n 71._o c._n 98_o 99_o c._n 117._o c._n 118._o c._n 121._o church_n history_n p._n 73._o de_fw-fr curd_n pro_fw-la mortuis_fw-la c._n 12._o aug._n ep._n 60._o aug._n ep._n 203._o ep._n 204._o ep._n 262._o ep._n ad_fw-la quodvultdeum_fw-la ante_fw-la lib._n de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la s._n cyprian_n ep._n 52._o n._n 13._o ep._n 23._o n._n 2._o ep._n 45._o n._n 2._o victor_n vit._n l._n 1._o epiph._n haer_fw-mi 68_o n._n 6._o athanas._n ap._n p._n 781._o 802._o haeres_fw-la 68_o n._n 4._o 69._o n._n 1._o abridgement_n of_o chur._n hist._n p._n 9_o athanas._n ap._n p._n 682._o euseb._n l._n 7._o c._n 21._o vetus_fw-la orbis_n descript_n p._n 18._o amm._n marc._n l._n 22._o euseb._n l._n 7._o c._n 11._o athan._n apol._n p._n 683._o theodor._n ep._n 113._o treatise_n of_o episcopacy_n p._n 67._o critic_n sacr._n l._n 4._o c._n 21._o theod._n ep._n 116._o ep._n 117._o sirmond_n praef._n ad_fw-la theod._n opera_fw-la ptolem._n l._n 5._o c._n 15._o strab._n l._n 16._o plin._n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o amm._n marcel_n l._n 14._o notitiae_fw-la antiq_n append._n ad_fw-la car._n à _fw-fr s._n paulo_n p._n 59_o theodor._n ep._n 16._o theodor._n ep._n 79_o 81._o ep._n 42._o ep._n 72._o religios_fw-la hist._n vit._n symeon_n p._n 879._o ep._n 81._o ep._n 145._o vita_fw-la jacobi_n jun._n p._n 860._o 861_o etc._n etc._n 858_o 869_o 876_o 877_o 878_o 879._o treatise_n of_o episcopacy_n part_v 2._o p_o 49_o 50._o theod._n hist._n l._n 4._o c._n 19_o l._n 4._o c._n 15._o l._n 4._o c._n 19_o l._n 4._o c._n 21._o l._n 4._o c._n 2_o l._n 5._o c._n 4._o answ._n to_o serm._n p._n 73._o p._n 263._o christian_n directory_n eccles._n case_n q._n 56._o p._n 831._o can._n 31._o &_o 35._o defence_n of_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o admonit_a p._n 218._o p._n 424._o p._n 427._o perpetual_a government_n of_o christ_n church_n ch_n 12._o p._n 224._o ch_n 13_o p._n 244._o synod_n of_o new-england_n concern_v the_o subject_n of_o baptism_n etc._n etc._n 1662._o baxter_n of_o confirmation_n p._n 20._o p._n 49_o 52._o p._n 155._o p._n 172._o p._n 262._o rubric_n before_o communion_n defence_n of_o the_o plea_n p._n 58._o epist._n 108._o post_v collat_n c._n donat._n c._n 20._o spalat_n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o albaspin_n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o defence_n of_o the_o plea_n p._n 65_o 72._o de_fw-fr tâ—mpâ—re_fw-fr serm._n â—52_n of_o confirmation_n p._n 174_o etc._n etc._n his_o majesty_n final_a answer_n to_o the_o divine_n at_o newport_n n._n 4._o calvin_n ep._n 136._o bez._n ep._n 20._o codex_fw-la eccles_n afric_n c._n 6_o 7_o 9_o 43._o c._n 10._o c._n 11._o p._n 5._o p._n 9_o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 243._o answ._n 10_o serm._n socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 19_o soz._n l._n 7._o c._n 16._o serm._n p._n 19_o vindicat._n of_o non-conform_a p._n 16._o p._n 17._o p._n 17._o p._n 42._o william_n his_o answer_n to_o cotton_n letter_n p._n 1._o cotton_n answer_v to_o r_o williams_n p._n 57_o 〈…〉_z p._n 46._o cobbet_n answer_n to_o clerk_n narrative_a p._n 40_o 47._o synod_n of_o new-england_n p._n 30._o defence_n of_o the_o synod_n p._n 1â—2_n answ._n p._n 31_o 32._o difference_n between_o the_o power_n of_o the_o magistrate_n and_o church_n pastor_n 1â—â—1_n p._n 〈◊〉_d 40._o 〈…〉_z 〈…〉_z p._n 12_o 13_o 14._o hudson_n of_o the_o church_n p._n 15._o can._n 139._o christian_n directory_n eccl._n case_n q._n 5â—_n p._n 830._o answer_v to_o my_o sermon_n p._n 77._o anw_n p_o 34._o p._n 39_o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 27._o ibid._n p._n 29._o p._n 30._o p._n 31._o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n p._n 24._o p._n 25._o p._n 26._o part_n 2._o rector_n of_o sutton_n etc._n etc._n p._n 2d_o vindication_n etc._n etc._n p._n 3â—_n answ._n p._n 15_o 16._o mischief_n of_o 〈◊〉_d preface_n letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n p._n 25._o vindicat._n p._n 37._o 1_o tim._n 3._o 2_o 7_o 10._o act._n l._n 14._o act._n 6._o 3_o 5._o act._n 11._o 3._o act._n 15._o 2._o 6._o 12._o 16._o 4._o 1_o tim._n 3._o 2_o 7._o act._n 1â—_n 2._o act._n 6._o 3._o clement_n epist._n p._n 54_o 55_o 56_o 57_o answ._n p._n 27._o cypr._n epist._n 68_o orig._n hom_n 6._o in_o levit._n euseb._n de_fw-fr vit._n const._n l._n 3._o c._n 59_o greg._n naz._n orat._n 19_o evagr._fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 5._o socr._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o soz._n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o socr._n l._n 7._o c._n 26_o 35._o ambros._n ep._n 82._o socr._n l._n 4._o c._n 30._o soz._n l._n 4._o c._n 28._o socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 9_o l._n 6._o c._n 11._o amm._n marc._n l._n 27._o answ._n p._n 15._o de_fw-fr sacerd._n l._n 3._o hieron_n adversus_fw-la jovin_n in_o ezek._n c._n 33._o orig_n in_o num._n hom_n 22._o hieron_n epist._n
ad_fw-la evagr._fw-la eccâ—ellens_n de_fw-fr orig._n eccl._n alex._n c._n 6._o ambros._n comment_fw-fr in_o 4_o eph._n euseb._n l._n 6._o c._n 10._o c._n 11._o aug._n ep_n 110._o socr._n l._n 8._o c._n 46._o council_n nâ—cen_n c._n 4._o council_n antioch_n c._n 18._o c._n 17._o socr._n l._n 2._o c._n 10._o basil._n ep._n 194._o council_n chalce_v act._n 11._o novel_a justin_n 123_o 137._o c._n de_fw-fr episc._n lex_fw-la 42._o can._n laod._n c._n 13._o aug._n ep._n 225._o conc._n nic._n 2._o c._n 3._o council_n 8._o c._n 28._o soz._n l._n 2._o c._n 19_o socr._n l._n 2._o c._n 6_o 7._o c._n 13._o c._n 16._o c._n 23._o soz._n l._n 7._o c._n 7._o l._n 8._o c._n 2._o socr._n l._n 7._o c._n 29._o pallad_n vit._n chrys._n p._n 42._o soâ—r_n l._n 7._o c._n 40._o council_n aurelian_a a._n d._n 549._o v._o council_n tarracon_n a._n d._n 599._o can._n 3._o council_n tolet._n 12._o c._n 6._o &_o ibi_fw-la loaisam_fw-la grati._n dist._n 63._o council_n vernense_fw-fr can._n 2._o sirmond_n append._n ad_fw-la to._n 2._o council_n gall._n lup._n ferrarian_n ep._n 81_o 98_o 99_o v._o grotii_fw-la piet._n p._n 91._o walsingh_n in_o edw._n 3._o p._n 161._o c._n si_fw-la quis_fw-la 15._o cod_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles._n nou._n 57_o nou._n 123._o c._n 18._o matt._n paris_n ad_fw-la a._n 1239._o joh._n sarisâ—_n ep._n 6._o &_o 119._o epist._n 83._o rittershus_n ad_fw-la novel_a p._n 1._o c._n 7._o n._n 36_o 37._o treatise_n of_o episcop_n p._n 2._o p_o 123._o mischief_n of_o impositiâ—ns_n p._n 41._o vindic._n of_o non-conf_a p._n 13._o dr._n falkner_n vindication_n of_o liturgy_n 1680._o vindication_n p._n 22._o answ._n p._n 49._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 29._o matt._n 15._o 11._o 19_o 20._o exercit._n on_o matt._n 15._o 1_o 9_o p._n 23_o 25._o p._n 28._o p._n 17._o eâ—ce_n pta_fw-la gâ—mar_n c._n 1._o â—_o 6._o maâ—k_v 7._o 4._o chagiga_n c._n 2._o §_o ult_n erub_n iâ—_n f._n 21._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr effectu_fw-la sacra_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 31._o sect._n tertia_fw-la bell._n de_fw-fr cultu_fw-la sanct._n l._n 3._o c._n 7._o §_o nota._n benedict_n salis_n ad_fw-la aquam_fw-la lustral_a pastoral_n de_fw-fr sacr._n bap._n azor._fw-la instit._fw-la moral_a l._n 4._o c._n 11._o greg._n de_fw-fr valent_n to._n 4._o disp_n 7._o q._n 4._o puncto_fw-la 1._o marsil_n columnae_n hydragiologia_n bell._n de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o thyrae_fw-la de_fw-fr locis_fw-la infest_a p._n 3._o c._n 68_o thesaur_n cathol_n to._n 1._o l._n 2._o art_n 9_o fresh_a suit_n against_o cerem_fw-la p._n 70._o p._n 427._o cassand_n consult_v art_n 7._o &_o 9_o to._n 4._o disp_n 3._o q._n 1._o p._n 4._o preface_n to_o the_o common-prayer_n can._n 30._o preface_n to_o common_a prayer_n 〈…〉_z plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 178_o 179._o defence_n of_o the_o plea_n p._n 4â—_n plea_n 〈…〉_z p._n 18._o christian_n directory_n ecclesiastical_a case_n q._n 113._o defence_n of_o the_o plea_n p._n 41._o defence_n of_o the_o plea_n p._n 49._o council_n florent_fw-la decret_n union_n council_n trident._n sess._n 7._o can._n 6._o gamachae_fw-la sum._n theol._n to._n 3._o qu._n 2._o c._n 5._o luâ—o_o de_fw-fr sacram_fw-la disp_n 4._o sect._n 4._o n_o 32._o ysambert_n de_fw-fr sacram._n ad_fw-la qu._n 62._o disp_n 4_o art_n 3._o clypeus_fw-la theolog._n thomi_v to._n 5._o disp_n 3._o art_n 2._o §_o 1._o christian_n directory_n eccles._n case_n q._n 49._o p._n 826._o mischief_n of_o imposit_n preface_n §._o 33._o 1._o answer_v to_o serm._n p._n 47_o 48._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 232_o 233._o caâ—_n 6._o aug._n 〈◊〉_d râ—ig_n c._n â—_o 〈…〉_z 〈…〉_z de_fw-fr constit._n c._n quia_fw-la incontinent_a ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la can._n 65._o plea_n for_o peaâ—e_n p._n 2â—â—_n disâ—ipl_n de_fw-fr france_n des_n minist_n art_n 5._o calvin_n epist._n 〈◊〉_d p._n 311._o p._n 122._o 〈…〉_z c._n 6._o §._o 34._o letter_n out_o of_o the_o country_n p._n 5_o 6_o etc._n etc._n answ._n p._n 81._o 5._o disputation_n of_o church_n gou._n p._n 48â—_n mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 72._o p._n 73._o p._n 77._o p._n 78._o §._o 35._o p._n 4._o p._n 8._o answ._n to_o cotton_n letter_n bloody_a tenent_n defence_n of_o the_o cure_n of_o divis._n p_o 124._o 〈…〉_z to_o magistâ—aâ—es_n power_n â—_o 〈◊〉_d first_o principles_n of_o new_a england_n by_o i._n mather_n 1675._o §._o 36._o p._n 6._o p._n 8._o t._n c._n be_v first_o answer_n to_o wâ—itg_n p._n 13â—_n answ._n p._n 49._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 143._o 100l_n defence_n of_o his_o plea_n p._n 26._o plea_n for_o peace_n p._n 149._o ratio_fw-la discip._n fratr_n c._n 3._o sect._n 2._o def._n of_o the_o plea_n p._n 25._o aug._n ep_n 23._o chrysost._n in_o psal._n 14._o tertâ—l_n de_fw-fr baptismo_fw-la c._n 18._o serm._n 116._o de_fw-fr tempore_fw-la de_fw-fr peccat_fw-la meritis_fw-la &_o remiss_a l._n 1._o c._n 34._o preface_n to_o right_a to_o sacrament_n conference_n first_o part._n §._o 37._o mischief_n of_o impo_n p._n 85_o 86_o 87._o 〈…〉_z to_o the_o 〈…〉_z confeâ—â—o_o fidâ—i_n claudii_n regis_fw-la aethiopiae_fw-la §._o 38._o mischief_n of_o 〈…〉_z mischief_n oâ—_n impoâ—_n â—_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d câ—lv_n edit_fw-la amstel_n â—om_n 8_o p._n 60._o 60._o bez._n contra_fw-la sarrav_n ad_fw-la cap_n 8._o art_n 3._o pag._n 27â—_n edit_n franâ—oâ—_n ann_n 16â—1_n calvin_n â—pera_fw-la edit_fw-la 〈…〉_z 38._o p._n 6â—_n 〈…〉_z cap._n 8._o art_n 3._o pag._n 〈◊〉_d edit_n 〈◊〉_d anno_fw-la 1601._o